Live Sex Book - free blog hosting
Bookmark Porn | FUCKBOOK | Free Porn | SOCIAL SEX | Porn | fetish videos
Home  Report Abuse  Directory  Signup  Video On Line 

 
beautiful breast asian
2012-Jan-3 21:47 - POSITIONS GAME
Positions game. Bye, Mom,?? I yelled as I ran out our back door. I knew that Christy would be waiting for me, and I was in a hurry?K she had promised the night before that she would meet me in the woods, at our secret spot, and continue what we had talked about then. I was six years old, and ?§the woods?? was actually nothing more than an empty lot behind my family?¦s home, with a stand of trees and a lot of brush. In the center of it, trampled down by years of kids using it as a hideout, was a small clearing that could not be seen from outside, and anyone coming towards it made so much noise that you always had plenty of warning?K and the night before, I had almost had Christy talked into pulling her pants down for me when her mom started calling for her to come home for dinner. It was a Saturday, and Christy had said she would meet me in the clearing at ten. I wanted to get there first, because I had a surprise for her. At six, I had been ?§playing sex in wild naughty?? for a couple of years already. It started when I accidentally caught my older sister Maggie with her pants down one day, and was curious about the differences between our legs. Maggie was nine, and let me look at her, but made me show her my own peepee, too, and we played with each other for a few minutes. A few days later, she asked if I wanted to play a game with her, and before it was over we were licking and sucking each other


We still played now and then, but she was eleven now and had lots of friends. I didn?¦t get her alone nearly as often as I wanted to. So when Christy?¦s family moved in and I found out she was the same age as me, I immediately began plotting how to get her clothes off of her. The surprise I had for her was a magazine, something I had stolen from the box my step dad thought I didn?¦t know about. It was in the bottom of the bathroom closet, and covered by sheets and blankets, and was filled with magazines with pictures of naked women and people having sex. I was fascinated by some of those pictures, especially the ones of men with big cocks shoved up inside what I thought must be the woman?¦s ass, until I had showed it to Maggie one day and she showed me her other hole?K and I was determined to get Christy to try it with positions game me, even though my pecker was nowhere near that big. I figured her hole wouldn?¦t be all that big either, so it should work?K right? Sure enough, she was right on time, and I set right to work, showing her the magazine and what I wanted her to let me do. She was scared, and yet I could tell she was also excited?K and it took about ten minutes for her to agree to take her pants off, but all she wanted to do was touch and lick for today?K and I agreed happily, yanking my own pants off as fast as I could. Christy was fascinated by my little dick, and stared at it for several seconds before touching it. It was hard and standing straight as an arrow for her, and when her hand closed around it, I moaned with pleasure


I let her play with it for a minute, and then reached out to touch her pussy, and she shyly spread her legs apart so I could reach it. We were sitting side by side, but sort of facing each other, her legs pointed one way and mine the other, so we could reach each other easily. I could see from her face that she liked what I was doing to her pussy, just the way Maggie had taught me to touch and play with hers. Christy said, ?§In the magazine, they?¦re kissing and stuff. You wanna do that stuff too? I nodded and leaned forward to kiss her, and her closed lips pressed against mine for a second. Again, Maggie?¦s instruction came to the rescue. Do you know what ??French kissing?¦ is??? I asked. I?¦ve heard of it, but I don?¦t know how to do it. Isn?¦t it something like just rubbing your lips together for a long time? No,?? I told her, ?§it?¦s when you open your mouth and let our tongues touch each other. She looked at me doubtfully for a second, but then leaned towards me, her mouth open enough that I could see her tongue trying to dart out. I kissed her and slipped my tongue into her mouth and she jumped, but didn?¦t pull back. We held the kiss for a few moments, and then I let go and leaned back. Okay, what?¦s next??? she asked. Well, now you?¦re supposed to suck it!?? I said. Christy leaned down close to my dick and looked at it for a moment and then opened her mouth and sucked me in like she was trying to draw milk up a straw


I told her to do it the way Maggie did?K not really sucking too hard, but running her tongue over it, and moving her head up and down, sliding her lips over it. I loved seeing my entire little pecker disappear into this pretty little girl?¦s mouth, and I kept playing with her pussy while she did it. It felt good?K not as good as Maggie, who had told me that she learned it from a grownup man, but good. After a couple of minutes, I had her stop and lay back, so I could move down and lick her pussy. This was my favorite part of what Maggie and I did, at least so far. Maggie made lots of sounds that told me she was enjoying it, and sure enough, some moans began to come from Christy?¦s mouth as I licked up and down her front crack. When I pushed my tongue in between the two halves of it and hit that little button, she moaned even louder, and positions game I licked and sucked that spot for almost ten minutes, I?¦m sure. Finally, Christy started bucking her hips and I knew that she was really into it with me now. When she slowed down, I stopped and asked her if she wanted to try the ?§fucking?? like we saw in the magazines, and she agreed to try it. I used my finger to find her other hole and pushed it in and out for a few seconds. The wetness I thought must have come from my sucking and licking, and it was easy to slide a finger in just a little way, so I moved into position and had a hell of a time getting my little dick aimed right?K but then it squeezed in just a bit, and we ?§fucked?? for the first time. Luckily for me, Christy?¦s appetite for ?§naughty?? was as big as my own, and after that we took every chance we could get to play this way, and almost always ?§fucked?? before we were done
POSITIONS GAME

positions game

ENTER TO POSITIONS GAME
We did it in the clearing mostly, but we got daring enough that we did it in my house a few times when my parents and sister were gone, and we even started doing it in her bedroom now and then, on her bed. Her mom would usually peek in on us once right after we got in her room, and then she?¦d leave us to have fun, so we didn?¦t worry about getting caught much. And then one day, just as I was fingering Christy?¦s pussy so we could get ready to fuck, Christy?¦s mom opened the door and walked in?K and just stood there looking at us. We froze, of course. I don?¦t know what Christy expected, but I had visions of getting spanked all the way to my house, and having my mom and step dad find out what I?¦d been doing, and spanking me even harder?K but that didn?¦t happen. Christy?¦s mom, who had told me to call her Katie, just looked at Christy and asked, ?§Christy, do you like it when he does that? Her bottom lip trembling in fear, Christy nodded. Katie said, ?§Okay. But you know you have to keep it secret, right? Don?¦t ever let Daddy find out.?? And she turned and started to walk out of the room. Are you gonna tell my mom??? I blurted out. Katie stopped and looked at me. ?§No. you don?¦t want me to, do you??? I shook my head vigorously. ?§Then I won?¦t, but you have to promise not to tell that I saw you, either, okay? You won?¦t tell on me, will you? Again I shook my head, relief flooding me
OVER40HANDJOBS.COM
Katie stood there looking at us for a few minutes, and then it was like she made up her mind about something. Would you two like it if I showed you how to do some of that stuff better? Christy and I looked at each other, and then we slowly nodded, both of us. Katie stood there another long moment, expressionless, as if she were struggling with something?K and then asked if we would both swear never to tell anyone, not even our closest friends, and we agreed and swore. Katie began taking her clothes off, and I couldn?¦t look away. She was about 25, I guess, but all I knew at the time was she was a grownup woman and I was about to see her naked?K every little boys?¦ dream! Add to this the fact that Katie was probably one of the most beautiful women in town?K and I was in heaven! She stripped quickly, and was soon as naked as we were, and came to sit on the edge of the bed. She looked at us, and I suddenly realized that I still had a finger in Christy?¦s pussy, and realizing it got me excited and I started pushing it in and out again. Christy jumped a bit but didn?¦t protest, and I was thrilled when Katie leaned over and took my little dick in her hand and began to stroke it gently. Okay, Tony,?? she said,?? Keep doing what you?¦re doing to Christy.?? And then she leaned down and began to lick my balls, running her tongue around the sack, and then up and down the length of my tiny cock. She licked it for several moments, then put her mouth down on it and began to suck me like I had never experienced before. Since my dick was occupied, and loving it, I decided to lick Christy some more and leaned down and buried my face in her pussy. I was twisted sideways so Katie could suck me, and was licking and sucking on Christy?¦s button like mad, getting more and more into it all the time, when I suddenly felt such intense pleasure that it almost hurt. My entire lower body felt like it was going to explode, and there was a burning sensation that went all the way to the tips of my toes?K and I moaned so loudly that Katie stopped and looked up at me. While it had felt incredibly good, when she stopped I felt relief?Kdamn, you can only take so much pleasure, I guess, and the relief of letting my body calm down felt as good as the pleasure that had gotten it so excited! Katie smiled then for the first time, and leaned up and pulled my face away from Christy and kissed me, a full-tongue, holding-my-face-to-hers French fucking kiss! I gave back as good as I could and she let me go and smiled again. She had us move so she could lie down on her back on the bed, had us lay on either side of her


She kissed me again, and then kissed Christy the same way, before taking our hands and putting them on her tits. She showed us how to squeeze them and play with the nipples, and then to suck them, and we each began sucking one. While we sucked on her tits, she was playing with each of us, and a few moments later she took one of my hands and put it in her pussy. I had never seen or felt pubic hair except in magazine pictures before that day, and I was surprised at how soft it felt. I played with her for a bit, and finally she asked me to go down there and use my mouth on her, the way I?¦d done to Christy, and I moved quickly into position, I began to lick it, hair and all, and then she reached down and spread her pussy lips open so I could wrap my lips around her own button?K and I nursed it like a calf on its mothers tit! I got myself going good, and then looked up, and was blown away when I saw that she had moved Christy to straddle her face?K and she was licking her daughter?¦s pussy the same way I had done it, her hands holding Christy by her butt, keeping her in position while Christy leaned her own hands against the wall. The sight of this beautiful young mother eating her daughter?¦s pussy sent a thrill through me that I didn?¦t understand, but loved?K and I went back to eating Katie with everything I could put into it! Suddnely, Katie had me stop, and it was Christy?¦s turn to eat her positions game mom out. I didn?¦t know at first if she would do it, or if she would think it was gross, but she dived right in and did a fine job. Meanwhile, Katie had me straddle her, and let my dick into her mouth?K but every once in a while, she?¦d let her tongue roam back by my butthole, and even push it against my hole till it went in a bit?K and I loved that too! All at once, Katie began to make some noises of her own, moaning and laughing, interpsersed with some high pitched squeals, and her legs clamped onto Christy's head as she continued licking her mom's pussy. Katie's hips bucked upwards the way Christy's did when I ate her pussy, and she wrapped her is around my little dick and sucked for all she was worth, letting go every couple of seconds to moan or make other noises. Then she began to relax, and we were moving again?K and this time Katie wanted me to fuck her


She had me kneel between her legs, and took hold of my little three inch pecker and guided it into her hole, and then held my hips and fucked herself with my dick?K while I was kissing Christy the way Katie had kissed me. We broke from the kiss, and for some reason Christy leaned down and began to lick and suck on my left nipple?K and that feeling of burning pleasure hit me again, and a few moments later I had to stop. We all sat and talked for a few minutes, and Katie told us that we could play this way anytime we wanted?K with her, or on our own?K but she hoped we liked it and would want her to play more, She even told me that sometimes, when Christy was at her grandparents' place, I could still come over and play with her if I wanted to?K and if we wanted, she?¦d teach us even more fun naughty things to do. the one thing she said over and over was that we must never tell anyone... because if we did, she would get in a lot of trouble, and have to move again. I got dressed and went home that night feeling wonderfully naughty?K and thrilled that I was going to learn even more naughty ways to have fun! Oh, yes?K I had promised to come back the next day and play with them again?K and I?¦ll tell you all about that shortly??
POSITIONS GAME

positions game

ENTER TO POSITIONS GAME

POSITIONS GAME positions game

positions game, slut blacks, booting the tits, teen licking shaved, big ass jizzed, hardcore working, cute tattoo teen, housewife young fuck, interracial stick blonde ass, small girl with big tits, mommy knows, nasty girls masturbation,
Related posts: mature sexy moms
2011-Dec-29 08:01 - WET SLUT
Wet slut. When I awake, I remember every detail of last night’s dream, where I was not sleeping but making love. I shudder as my emotions overwhelm me and tears stream down my face. It seems like an eternity since I felt a man’s touch, the kind of caress that awakens every part of me. Oh, God, to feel that thrill once more, after all these years, would be heaven. How long must I wait before I find that special someone, a man who will not only capture my heart, but fill every aspect of my life? I search online, joining many date sights, and wonder, are they any good, or is the internet version of “the bar scene”? At first I get many replies; most want a no strings attached relationship


Sure, they are fun and I have had a few along the way, but I want more. One day, unexpectedly, I receive an email from a man I will call James. He did not start the letter by boasting of his big, long, and hard cock, or details of how good he can fuck. The letter said, “I like your profile, please read mine and write me if you’re interested in just meeting me for dinner. I open your profile just to see what it says, wondering in the back of my mind if the opening line of his email is misleading. As I read, it tells me the usual stuff about his age and status. After that all it mentions is you are lonely, just looking for a female friend. Someone to take to dinner at first, and then to see if there is chemistry between them that can lead to more. It sounds innocent enough
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
I’m lonesome too and my mind is shouting, “Should I, could I, oh hell, why not! I email you and tell you to call me Amanda. We converse through email, and by phone, many times. Your voice and mannerisms are captivating, you don’t sound like the men I have dated in the past, which turned out to be horny, hungry, pussy-hounds. Although my mind is still a little hesitant, my body is excited about the possibility of a new relationship. Monday, around ten a.m., I email you and agree to meet you for dinner at a local restaurant. Afterwards a million thoughts start going through my head; will you like me, will I like him, so on, and so forth. This evening you call me
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
“Amanda, thanks for agreeing to meet me for dinner. I was worried you’d not follow through with it. I’m sure glad you did. You’re welcome James. To be honest, I thought about it, and figured that I’m not going to find anyone sitting here at home, having a pity party. You pause, snicker, and ask, “I was just wondering something. Now, don’t amator hot teens feel offended about my next question. Baby, if wet slut we find out we are compatible during dinner, can I have you for dessert? I’m glad that we are talking on the phone, because at this moment I was blushing from head to toe. I ponder the thought, “What if there is chemistry?” The woman in me wants to scream, “I need to have a man, show me that I’m a woman again.” Then I give myself a little pet talk, saying, “Go slow, and don’t be too darn provocative. I sighed, rolled my eyes, and giggled


“Ah, let’s just have dinner and see what happens, I’m not promising wet slut anything yet. Okay, see you Saturday. I’ll pick you up around six thirty p.m., if that’s alright with you. I’d like that, because I’m still new to this area. I don’t know my way around town very well, and can get lost going around the corner. You laugh and say, “I don’t get lost sweetheart, I’ve been bewildered a time or two. It’s time for me to get ready for bed. Love yahs doll. I look at my watch and realize we’ve been talking for a half hour. I yawn, stretch, and bid you goodbye. I then get ready for bed. As I lay there, my thoughts wander. It feels like it’s been ages since a man touched my warm, smooth skin, smelled my scent, and tasted my flesh
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
I quiver when I remember the last time a man spent the night with me. He took his time memorizing every inch of me, and set me ablaze with passion. Would you take time to get to know me, and when the time is right, go further? I fall asleep dreaming of the many rendezvous’ with you. The long walks in the park, going to the theater, candlelight dinners, and several sexual delights. It seems like the days pass by slower than molasses. When Saturday comes, I’m more nervous than a teenager on her first date. I wonder if you are just as jittery
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
In the back of my mind I still wonder if you’re a phony, just looking for a one-night stand. Around three I search for that one perfect outfit that shows I have class, am a vivacious woman, but not too provocative. I choose my sexiest lingerie, a mint green pantsuit, along with a floral blouse and matching heels. I then coordinate it with my jewelry and perfume. Seeing that everything is to my liking, I head for the bathroom and a luxurious bath. I pamper myself for an hour, then get out of the tub and dry myself off. I then go into the bedroom to put on my lingerie
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
With trembling hands I put on my undergarments and make-up. After all I want to be alluring and bewitching. I put on everything, step into my heels, then walk over to my full-length mirror to check myself out. I examine myself, whistle, and purr. “Wow, Amanda, you are a knockout, guaranteed to make any man drool. I walk into the living room and sit down. I need to do something to keep myself cool, calm, and collected. I try watching television, this doesn’t work, so I pick up the newspaper. With shaky hands I begin reading the front page. I am in the middle of reading when I hear a car pull into the driveway
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
I look at my watch, gulp, and take a deep breath. “Well babe, it’s now or never. James’s knocks on the door. I swear my heart is beating so loud my neighbor can hear it. I walk over, open the door and there you stand. Your six-foot frame is overpowering to my five-foot four


You have a smile and twinkling blue eyes that made me weak in the knees and I shudder with desire. I reach out my hand to greet you, uttering a breathless hello, and then nearly pass out. You pull me into his arms and kiss my cheek. “Hello Amanda. You’re beautiful. I thank you hoping not to sound too excited. However, my mind shouts, “Is he for real, if so pinch me please! You escort me to the car and we drive off in the direction of the restaurant. Once there, you escort me into the restaurant. You then tell me that you are going to choose a table away from the main dining area, so we can talk openly and privately


You are a perfect gentleman, and help me to my seat. We then look over the menu, I choose what I want, and then you tell the waiter his request. You pause and suggest, “Shall I order some wine, Amanda? Sure, why not, we are celebrating the start of something new. After toasting to “new beginnings” we proceed to enjoy dinner. The meal is superb and the conversation enjoyable. I don’t know why, but I feel like we are long time friends taking it to the next level. I can’t keep my eyes off you. I wonder if you have any idea what you’re doing to me
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
When you speak, my heart skips a beat. Every movement of your body sends a thrill of desire through me, and I get this overwhelming desire to make love to you. I jump when you clear your throat and ask, “What’s wrong, do I have a piece of food caught in my teeth? No, I was just daydreaming. Aha, let me ask you this. Is it an ordinary one, or sultry one which involves me and you? I smile, blush, and answer, “How’s about having me for dessert? For a moment I think you are going to pass out. I reach for your hand and ask, “Are you okay, you look like you’re going to faint? If you do, I am a nurse and can bring you too, with a little mouth to mouth. Honey, are you serious? Please tell me you’re not kidding around with me. I assure you, I don’t kid around like that. By the way, I find you very attractive, and to be honest, I’m dying to see you without those clothes! You reach out for my hand and whisper, “Your place or mine doll? Yours, my old grumpy landlord who occupies the other half of the duplex might not appreciate me having gentlemen callers. By the way, we skip dessert at the restaurant and drive directly to your house. You unlock the door, let me walk through the door first, and then pull me inside into your arms. As your big arms encircle me, and our lips meet. A shudder goes through me clear to the center of my womanhood. I love the smell of a man, the heat of his skin, and its texture
I’m very affectionate, I also caress, kiss, lick, suck, and taste ever inch of a man. You look into my eyes and ask, “Oh God honey, where do I start? I giggle and purr, “First off let’s go to your bedroom, where we can get comfy. Anxious, with a million thoughts rushing through my head you lead me there. Once there, I suggest that you sit on the bed and watch me. After all, in my opinion nothing revs up a man’s motor than a striptease. With trembling fingers I take things off piece-by-piece so you can see each limb, rise, swell, dip, and valley of my body. I stand there nude for a few moments, open to your lusty gaze. Following this I move onto the bed, lying atop the covers, allowing nothing to come between us. I wink and lick my lips, knowing what is going to happen next. Baby, I don’t want you to take off your clothing yet. Instead, stand at the foot of the bed with your hands wet slut behind your head
Keep them there, no matter what I do, or how badly you want to move them, don’t. I want to discover and explore every inch of you without any interruptions. I move to the end of the bed and slowly begin to take off your clothing, watching your hungry stare take in my naked flesh. Once you are nude I just sit there for a moment, not touching you, letting my lustful eyes roam over you. Just when I know the suspense is going to make you pass out, I suggest, “Baby climb onto the bed and lay on your back, with your hands still behind your head. I then move up next to your head, and pause briefly before rising up and softly pressing my lips to your brow. Kissing you so gently, I can feel your skin trembling with anticipation. Slowly, with wet tantalizing kisses, I move downward to your eyes, the curve of each cheek, the jaw line, cleft of your chin, and your sweet, kissable lips. I pause, gasp, and tremble hungrily clear down to the center of my womanhood. I place my tongue against your lips, tracing the shape of them before teasingly dipping it between your lips. I then stop for a moment and look up into your passionate eyes before placing my lips upon yours. I then let go of all my inhibitions, kissing you deeply, conveying all my wants, needs, and lusty desires. You respond by sliding your tongue between my lips, entangling it with mine as we do the dance of lovers


I feel your arms move as to encircle my body and pull me into your embrace. I stop kissing you for a moment and whisper, “Uh-uh, not yet love. Once you put your hands behind your head again, I lean over and kiss you again. Following this I leave a wet trail with my tongue along your jaw line to your right ear lobe. I gently nibble it with my teeth before sliding my lips down your throat. My tongue begins flicking a path from there to your left shoulder. I kiss the area as I plac my hand against your right nipple. I then stop temporarily, before continuing, because I want to watch your reaction
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
I look up into your eyes and bite you gently. You gasped breathlessly, and I feel your nipple hardened, as your skin quivers under my lips. I then lick my way to that little dip at your clavicle. There, I kiss the skin and then suck it into my mouth, again marking you. At this point I remind you not to move your arms. I reposition myself near your hips and instruct you to spread your legs. I then place one arm on either side of your chest and pull myself up over you
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
Breathing heavily as I my breast presses against your chest, the hardened nipples graze yours. Raising my body up I sit back on my knees and continue exploring your body. I start by kissing and flicking my tongue across your flesh. I encircle your right nipple with my tongue, arousing it more. I then take it between my teeth, biting it gently, and then rolling it between my lips. I then move to the other nipple, giving it the same attention. I move down your body, kissing my way across your stomach and abdomen. I feel your hard cock wedging itself between my breasts. I ignore it for the moment as I tantalize the flesh around your navel with my tongue
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
You arch your hips and flex your cock as my breasts knead it. By this time I want more than just to taste you, I want to feel your cock buried deep inside my pussy. I pull away from you and purr, “Slow down baby, I don’t want you cumming on my tits. I move so I am lying between your legs with your cock only inches from my face. I love the way your pre-cum is making the head shiny and wet. I carefully run the fingers of one hand across the hard shaft and feel the vein pulsating against my skin. I then lift your heavy, cum filled sac, squeezing, slowly massaging them, and rolling them through my fingers. I stopped but only long enough to breathlessly utter, “Take your hands off your head darling, it’s been too long since a man had made love to me. I need your cock inside me, now! Your hands move and grasp my shoulders as your lips tell me to spread my beautiful legs and straddle your hips. I straddle you, wrapping my hand around the base of your cock to guide it inside me. You grasp my hips and slowly slide me down on your pulsating member. I see your nostrils flaring as they inhale my scent, and feel the heat of your body against mine. I close my eyes and rock back and forth on your cock as my fingertips twist and roll each nipple
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
I love the feeling of the shaft stretching the walls of my vagina, filling me deeply. The head brushes against my cervix and I quiver from head to toe. All the action is bringing me closer to climax. I squeal in delight. “Ooooh, fuck me baby, harder, deeper, mmm, yeah, just like that! Oh my god, I’m going to cover your cock with my sweet cum! Your eyes watch me riding you as cum churns in your balls begging for release. Your fingers toy with my pulsating clit, and you know by my actions I will cum soon. Oh fuck, your pussy feels so damn good on my dick. I want you to cum for me baby. That’s it, ride me hard baby, and put me away wet. The sucking sounds and movement quicken as my excitement grows. The walls of my vagina grip it like a vice milking it continuously
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
All of a sudden I feel an orgasm surge through my body. I arch my back and ram myself hard down onto your cock and flood your cock, groin and balls with my cum. You hold me by the hips as I ride out my climax. You gasp breathlessly and go rigid, because my actions have triggered your own. Your climax explodes, filling every crevice within my vaginal orifice. I press my lips against yours and we kiss, deeply. I can feel your passion intertwining with mine as your body slowly gentles from its mind-blowing release. We lay there together reveling in the moment, not wanting it to end. I then lay next to you, breathing heavily, as I recover my strength


Your hand brushes back my hair from my brow. You move the tips of your fingers down across my eyebrows, down my nose, to my lips. You trace their outline, before sliding one finger into my mouth. You move your finger in and out as I suck on it, coating it with saliva. You whisper, “I love your soft lips and how they look sucking my finger. I bet they’d be great wrapped around my dick. I stop sucking your finger; wriggle my nose and wink. “Well baby, this is your lucky day, because I love to suck cock, before and after I fuck. You lay back on the bed and say, “Looks like my dick could use a little cleaning baby, have at it. I sit up, move down, take your cock in hand, run it across my lips, and flick it with my tongue. “MMM, tasty,” I purr. I wrap my lips around the head of your cock and suck in slowly, cleaning every drop of our mixture from it. I then proceed to clean your balls. Oh, careful with the family jewels baby. I can feel my body responding once more as I clean your member
When finished, I sit up and lick my lips. “I love the way you make me feel honey. I’m glad because I thought you might be like many woman who I meet online. A woman of pure fantasy, which usually means, meets me, spend the night with me, and be gone by sunrise. Oooh, I hate wham bam thank you man sex! I will admit you surprised me, and I have a hunch we’ll be friend and lovers for a long time. Honey, you have to quit reading my mind, am I that apparent? No, I think we both have been so lonely for too damn long. We decided to take a chance just one more time, and this time, we are both winners. You push me back on the bed and utter, “I agree, for now stop talking will you baby. I don’t know about you, but I’m not ready to go to sleep. Me neither, in fact, I’m ready for round two. Baby, lie on your back, it’s my turn to pleasure you. Before I can say a word, you grasp my right breast and begin kneading it
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
You wrap your lips around the nipple and draw it deep into your mouth. You lick and suck on it, while your other hand pulls and tugs on the other one. Then you begin rubbing your tongue across the head and without warning bite it gently. The feeling is euphoric; I close my eyes and purr, “I love a titty-man! My whole body responds and I clutch your shoulder as the thrill surges through me to my core. You then move your mouth to my other breast, giving it the same treatment. A fire begins to brew within my pussy, it is on fire, flooding with my juices as you continue tantalizing my nipples. I arch my back from the intense pleasure-pain mingled within
WET SLUT

wet slut

ENTER TO WET SLUT
Your left hand trails down to my pussy and I spread my legs wide so you can gain better access. You slide two fingers through my wetness, in search of my sensitive bud. Once you find it, you begin rubbing it in circular motions for a few moments. Then you caress me from there to my vagina. You slide one finger in slowly, and then look up at me. Mmm, I can see that my baby likes what I am doing. Now, tell me what you want me to do doll! I love what you’re doing baby


Please finger-fuck me, turn me on, make me yours! You shove your finger deeper, harder, and upward toward my pubic bone, in search of my g-spot. You know you have come in contact with it, because my breathing hastens. I shove my pussy onto your fingers, feeling my second climax building like a freight train out of control. All of a sudden you pull back. I start to say something when I see you move between my legs. I tremble when I realize what you’re going to do. Your mouth is an inch from my pussy, and your nostrils flare as they inhale deeply. My aroma intoxicates every inch of you. You kiss my clit, and then flick it with your tongue
Next, you suck my clit into your mouth, and suck it feverously as you increase the action of your fingers I grab the sheet, turn my head from side to side, and squeal, “Eat me baby! My own body takes over and I cum harder than I have in a very long time. You stay between my legs until you have swallowed every sweet drop. Next you move up to my head and take your cock in hand and show it to me. I can see your cock is hard as steel and I lick my lips hungrily. You take the head of it and trace my lips, smearing them with pre-cum. Baby, suck my dick! I open my mouth and take your member into my mouth. As I begin sucking, I can feel the blood pulsing through the shaft as it throbs and twitches. It feels so good to have my mouth fucked. My hands guide your cock as I engulf it until my lips touched your pubic hair


You place one hand on the back of my head, as the other reaches for my pussy again. You begin fucking my mouth while rubbing my clit. Oh fuck, Amanda, you suck my cock like a pro. I’ve never known a woman who could deep throat a man before. That’s it baby, take it all, suck it hard, make me cum again! Sweat covers our bodies and we move like a well-oiled machine moving in unison, bringing us both closer to another climax. You tell me that you can feel your orgasm closing in, but you want to wait for me to cum with you. You press your cock into my mouth as your fingers pinch my clit gently. I scream, “I’m going to cum, now! Me too, oh fuck here it comes! My climax explodes all over your hand, as yours blasts down the back of my throat. I swallow, eagerly not wanting to miss a single drop
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
You bring your cum laden fingers to your lips to savor its flavor. Afterwards you collapse on the bed beside me, and take me into your arms. We are both well satisfied, reveling in the moment, too hot, sweaty, and tired to move. I look into your eyes, smirk, and admit, “Well I can say one thing about you baby, you’re definitely no phony! Thanks baby, now sleep in my arms, and save up your strength for tomorrow. I give you a puzzled look and ask, “What happens tomorrow? You kissed my cheek, grin devilishly and say, “Round three.



WET SLUT wet slut

wet slut, teen pampering, yurizan, interacial friends, two interracial outdoor, blonde likes it big, hot blonde couple sex, rich bitch, fetish sucking, amazing college teen,
Related posts: freemovie dvix milf
2011-Dec-26 17:06 - ANAL MOMMY
Anal mommy. This is the story of my first she male. I had always been curious about dicks. I had always been attracted to women and I loved to watch a woman get pounded by a big cock. But after awhile I realized that when I tried to imagine the porno, I always imagined myself in place of the girl. One day, when I was sixteen, I decided to see what it felt like to be a girl. I had never tried anal before (I could never bring it up to my girlfriend) but I knew I had to try something


So I gathered all the necessary tools and went into my room. I locked my door so my mom wouldn't accidentally walk in on me and slowly got undressed. I had a full-length mirror that I loved to look at myself in. I was about 140 lb with dark brown hair that got into my eyes occasionally. I had a flat stomach, a nice bubble butt, and a 7-inch cock. As I was looking in the mirror at myself I slowly got turned on thinking about my own virgin asshole
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
I turned, with my ass to the mirror and bent over to I could see my tight little sphincter as clear as possible in the mirror. While I watched I grabbed the jar of honey that I had brought down. I put a little on my finger and softly touched my asshole jut to see how it felt. It felt like it felt pretty good and I slowly rubbed circles around it. I decided I should just go for it. With one quick poke my finger was all the way inside my ass. It was extremely uncomfortable and my first instinct was to pull out but I stuck with it. I started moving my finger inside and feeling around


That’s when I discovered the spot that changed my life. I didn't know what I had just touched but a warm feeling just went over me and my cock stood at attention. I just couldn't stop rubbing that special spot in my ass because it felt so good! I was still looking in the mirror, through my legs, and I could feel my cock about to let go of its salty load. Without warning my cock started spewing cum all over my little boyish face. I was absolutely unprepared for how much cum I had and when I stood up and looked in the mirror I could have sworn I looked just like the bukkake porn I had watched that morning. Looking at myself in the mirror, I licked my lips like the whore slut I was imagining myself to be. Then and there I knew: I liked things in my ass. Part 2 Pretty soon I started to imagine what it would be like to have someone else’s finger fucking me from behind
I couldn’t bring it up to my guy friends because it was far too embarrassing (and besides, none of my guy friends seemed all that attractive to me.) and my girlfriend was most definitely not into anything kinky. So I was stumped for a good week or so. But then I had the brilliant idea to go on the Internet and try to find someone who suited my needs. I decided the craigslist personals would be a good bet. Now, as I mentioned before, I was fairly new to all this. So when I browsed the ads, I had no idea what a ts, tv, or even a shemale was. One ad wrote, “I’d love to make your fantasy cum true. Drop by after eleven cause I can host xoxo ts Brianna p.s. please reply with pic” and then it had a picture of a drop dead gorgeous woman


I figured what the hell right? The worst she could do is tell me to fuck off. So I emailed her that my fantasy was to have someone explore my ass. She replied almost instantly, saying that she would love to meet me tonight if I was available. This was far earlier than I had imagined. But I was the one who contacted her so I would feel terrible if I flaked out on her now. I asked for her address and she gave it to me. I told my mom that I was headed to a friend’s house to stay the night and I wouldn’t be back until tomorrow
I decided to wear some loose fitting clothes so I could get out of them easily. Her house was only a few blocks away and I decided to walk because it was a nice night. As I approached her door my stomach got all knotted up from the nervousness. I almost had to force myself to knock on the door. She didn’t answer. I had just decided to go home and forget about it when I heard the latch turn. And when the door opened my jaw dropped. Her face was so beautiful it took my breath away
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
She had dd tits with a tight short sleeve shirt that showed her midriff and a mini skirt that left her legs wide open to my young, perverted stare. She stood about an inch taller than me with her high heels on. “Hello, you must be tony right?” she asked. All I could do was nod my head. She must have sensed my nervousness because she said” I won’t bite
C’mon in and make yourself at home.” I followed her in through the front door all the while watching her magnificent ass sway back and forth. We both sat on the couch and she said “ so tony, have you ever done this before?” I said” no, this is actually my first time. But I learn fast.” She just laughed and said, “ Would you like a glass of water or anything?” I politely declined and we sat and chatted for a minute. As we were talking I noticed that her hand had started to creep up my leg. I was slowly getting aroused and it was becoming anal mommy pretty obvious even through my loose jeans. She glanced down and with a huge smile asked, “Would you like to see my bedroom?” yet again; all I could do was nod. She took me by the hand and slowly led me to her room, which had a full length mirror on her closet doors (much like mine) and a four-post king size bed. She pushed me softly onto the bed. “ Don’t be nervous.” She said, “Just try to relax and let me take care of everything.” She pushed me all the way back so that I was lying on the bed
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
To my surprise she kissed me. I was already so turned on. She slowly worked her way down to my pants, all the while, keeping eye contact with me. She had such a seductive smile. As she unbuttoned my pants, my cock strained to be free. When my pants were gone she kneeled in front of me with nothing between her mouth and my cock but a thin piece of cotton. She pulled down my boxers in one swift motion and my cock sprang out and slapped her in the face. I was so embarrassed but she just laughed and took it in her hand
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
I hadn’t developed far enough to grow any hair yet so it looked huge in her tiny hand. I could have exploded right when she touched it. I wanted her to keep touching it and to put it in her mouth but anal mommy she had other plans. “Turn over” she said “ onto your stomach. I want to see your cute ass. As I turned over I felt so slutty with my bare ass and balls facing her. She slowly ran her finger down my crack and I shivered with pleasure
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
“ Have you ever had anything inside you?” he asked. “ Only my finger and just once” I replied. She let out a giggle. “So you’re really a virgin?” “An anal virgin, yes.” I answered. “mmm, well I bet it’s really tight then” she moaned. The whole time we were talking I could feel her hands caressing my balls and my ass and her fingers exploring the outside of my little hole


She reached into her dresser drawer and pulled out a small bottle of lube, of which she proceeded to squirt down my crack. I could feel it slide over my asshole. Soon her finger added to the feeling as it slowly probed the outside. She started pushing a little harder and I moaned a little. Bent over the bed with my ass to a strange woman, I felt so vulnerable but I had never been more turned on. Her finger slowly started to slide inside me. She was far more careful and slower than I had been and I could feel every nuance of her finger as it entered my rectum
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
I felt the first knuckle entered and then the second. I couldn’t help but moan a little more. She took her time, slowly sliding her middle finger in and out, enjoying the sounds I was making. Then I felt something else. It was her other finger. I decided to trust her to do her thing and raised my ass a little higher in acceptance
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
As both fingers twisted in my ass I almost came right there. And I would have if she hadn’t pulled out. I glanced back in time to see her pull up her miniskirt and move aside her panties. What I saw shocked me to my core. It was a long, thick, cock. I was stunned by how huge it was
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
I got extremely frightened and started to get up. “ I can’t do this” I said, “I’m not gay” I started to gather my clothes oral and piercing but she had my pants. “ What the fuck did you think a TS was you idiot?” I was thoroughly scared now because she looked angry enough to hurt me. “ I… I don’t know… I didn’t even think about it,” I stammered. I reached for my pants and she grabbed my wrist. “ No! I gave you your fantasy, now you can do something for me!” and with a quick push she shoved me back on the bed. I was still in shock at her sudden roughness and I didn’t even react
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
I could have easily overpowered her but I just wasn’t thinking straight. Before I even knew what had happened she had grabbed a pair of handcuffs and handcuffed my hands behind my back. My ass was to her again just as it was before. Except this time I was far more startled. “now we’re going to fix this virgin problem of yours” she said with an evil grin. I couldn’t see behind me but I could hear her lather up her cock with the lube
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
Then I felt the large head against my asshole. I begged her no but she just ignored me. I held my breath as she pushed it into me. There was a pop and a pain unlike anything I had ever experienced tore through my ass. She had buried her gigantic cock in an instant. “dear god, you are tight aren’t you? She said with obvious pleasure. I had started crying but as she held it inside of me the pain slowly started to subside
ANAL MOMMY

anal mommy

ENTER TO ANAL MOMMY
Ever so slowly she worked it in and out of my ass. I could anal mommy feel it sliding back and forth and I could hear the sound of her balls slap against mine as I lay face down on the bed with may ass over the edge being plowed by the biggest cock I had ever seen. But to my amazement, her cock started to feel good! It was rubbing inside that nice spot in my ass and I started to feel myself get a boner again. It was rubbing against the bed as she started increasing her pace and rocking my body back and forth. I knew I was practically being raped but I couldn’t help but start moaning again. “the little bitch likes it doesn’t she?” she asked me


When I didn’t answer she slammed cock into me as hard as she could and shouted “doesn’t she?!” I whimpered and said” yes, the bitch does” she increased her pace even more and I felt my ass being slapped like the bitch I had become. Then in midst of it all, I felt an explosion of warmth inside of me. I knew she had coated the inside of my ass with her cum and the feeling sent me over the edge and I came too. She quickly pulled out and turned me over. Getting on top of me, she straddled my face and when I opened my mouth to protest, she dropped her balls into my mouth. I could taste her sweat and her cum as it dripped down from her huge cock. What else was I supposed to do? When you have balls in your mout it’s just instinct to suck them. I even started getting into it and playing with them with my tongue and rolling them around in my mouth. All the while I could feel the cum drip out of my used ass


When they were all clean she turned around so that her cock was pointed down my throat. She didn’t make me suck it that time but she made me clean her cock of all the cum that was on it. To be continued……. Assuming everyone likes it. J a few good comments and I’ll tell you the rest of the story!

ANAL MOMMY anal mommy

anal mommy, blonde masterbate then pee, blond loves to swallow, cocks boob, girls lick ass anal, small teen fucking, young shower, vagina wet sex,
Related posts: abused mature slut
2011-Dec-25 09:59 - TORI CUM SWAP
Tori cum swap. My head was spinning: a man I barely knew had just asked me to take a shower with him after he had groped me. I may have been just a 15 year-old boy, but I knew what this would mean. It meant that if I followed him into the shower, I would have sex with him. This revelation was shocking and exciting at the same time because I had had thoughts of sleeping with older men before. In fact, I jerked off to thinking about that more than about anything else. It wasn't as if I were gay, it's just that I had a fascination with other men's penises
I had imagined wrapping my soft, boyish lips around a grown man's juicy cock more than a few times and I was excited at the prospect of doing so now. Unable to resist the temptation, I followed him into the showers. This showerroom was basically a square room tori cum swap with showerheads on three walls and bathroom stalls on the other. With no curtains it was obviously meant for rinsing off and not for full-on nude bathing. When I walked in the door, I caught my first good look of the man from the pool: he was slightly pale, had a slender build, and was just beginning to sprout gray hairs. He had a face that wasn't distinct in that he wasn't overly handsome, but he wasn't ugly and he didn't have a delicate face but it wasn't rough either; you could lose him in a crowd and you would never pick him out. He was alone in the dim light of the showers
TORI CUM SWAP

tori cum swap

ENTER TO TORI CUM SWAP
He sized me up for a moment, then spoke: "Come over here and take a shower." I took the showerhead next to him and turned it on. After rinsing for a few minutes without speaking, he took off his trunks. I turned and stared at his manhood; it was already erect and looked to be about girls cums over cock 6" long with average girth. "Sorry, you don't mind, do you? The shower in my room is broken and I need to wash down here." It was obviously a lie (it was a very nice and well-maintained hotel) but I was so mesmerized tori cum swap that I didn't care. I just stared and stared and my little cock started to swell until it almost burst through my trunks


I was a little embarassed despite the fact that I was prepared to do far more than just stare. I turned to hide my face, and a second later I felt a hand grab my ass and squeeze. It didn't stop until I turned around about 5 seconds later and he looked at me and and said, "Sorry, I slipped." Yeah right!, but I was turned on even more by his lies. He just stood there with his cock at full attention and I couldn't help but look down and I saw it again. I was losing it and I knew that I couldn't last much longer before I knew I would drop to my knees. He must have seen it too because he put his left hand on my head and his right on his cock and pushed my head down a little


I didn't need more encouragement and so I dropped down and put his cock right on my lips. I stuck out my little tongue to taste it and I was in a whirlwind of sexual excitement after that. I engulfed his warm, hard cock with my mouth and started sucking like it was a lollipop; I basically assaulted his cock with my tongue. I just started swirling my tonuge all around his sweet dick and he started groaning like I've never heard before or since. I was just sucking and sucking with my little boyish mouth. Then he started fucking my face. No, it's more accurate to say I was fucking his cock because I was certainly setting the rhythm


He may have had his hand on the back of my head but I was pumping of my own free will. After a few minutes he started moaning louder and louder until his cum hit the back of my throat. In all my fantasies I had never thought of this and I was shocked and immediately started to gag and I threw up on the shower floor. He just laughed and said, "Room 235. I'll be there all day tomorow." Then he bent down, kissed my lips lightly, gave my ass one last squeeze and walked out the door." To be continued ... (if anybody wants me to finish) Gay Stories 2 Comments Who Voted for this Story Malcolm9 nmsteve Comments 0 [#7] nmsteve ( tori cum swap 69 days ago ) Please please keep writing. I want to hear about the boy going to his room



TORI CUM SWAP tori cum swap

tori cum swap, stocking student, sexy latina karine in vaginal, throat fucked gagging, big tit brunett dildo, shaved hair anal, eatting, up close cocksucking, blowjob teen latinas, brown lingerie,
Related posts: blake mitchell milf
2011-Dec-23 02:57 - SEX ASS MASTERS
Sex ass masters. it was about 11 at night when i started to feel the urge for sexual things. Now im not gay but id did stuff with men here and there for fun and this night i felt like getting a nice dick to use all i could htink about was sliding a mans pants down and bringing out his nice dick in front of me for me to suck and to stick in my ass. so im about 18 at the time in college and i im this guy up who ive been talking to and met once. I asked him if he wanted to fuck me. Now i havent talk to him for a long time so he was shocked but of curse said yes he was about 61 years old, i like get fucked by older men
i told him id have to get ready and id be there as soon as i could. I did all the stuff i needed to do and headed to my truck to go see him. I need to get gas so i stop on down to the local gas station and fueled up my truck. i went in side to pay and to go to the bath room. i went in to the bath room and picked a stall, i just like to use the stalls for some reason. just when i shut the door some one knocks on my door and i said some ones in here
the sex ass masters man behind the door said i know let me in. I was shocked but i open the door and this random man came in the stall with me and shut the door behind him and locked it. the man told me his name and that he saw me come in and loved the way i looked and wanted to get a chance with me. I figured what the hell might as well give him what he wants. ''what amateur couple threesome would u like of me" i asked him. i want to fuck you he said. i though for a sec ok i guess i could do that but i wasnt gonna let him get it right off sex ass masters i bent down in front of him unzipped his pants and reach in and felt a mid size dick and pulled it out


I jacked it off a little and then touched the head of it with my tounge and then slid it in to my mouth. i sat with it in my mouth limp untill he started to grow in my mouth and forced me to pull it out. with one hand and my lips i started to please him and slid his hard dick in and out of my mouth he seemed to like it because he grabed the back of my head and grabed my hair. i then got up after giving hima nice blow job and pulled my pants down. his eyes brighting up when i did this. i turned around and told him to spit on his hand and rub it on his cock and on my ass since we had no lube. he did as he was told and procced to do so. i reached back and grabed him and jacked him off near my ass and pulled him near my hole. and kinda pulled him in to my ass and pushed agaisnt him
SEX ASS MASTERS

sex ass masters

ENTER TO SEX ASS MASTERS
the man dick head was now in my ass he slowly slid the rest in to me as much as he could. as soon as he got his balance and went in me a couple of times he started to really go at it. i was thinking to my self man this feels great and getting fucked before i get to the guy who is really supouse to be in my ass right now turned me on very much. i could tell this guy loved fucking my ass he had one hand on my ass and the other holding the stall wall i reached under to feel his balls and massage them this set him off his hand grabbing my ass squeased and his thrusts became slow and hard in to me and icould feel his warm cum go in to my ass. he finally let go of me and slid hiis cock out slowly till i felt empty. we got dresses and left. i finally got on the road to where i was soupouse to be it only took me 10 mins and i was in his drive way
SEX ASS MASTERS

sex ass masters

ENTER TO SEX ASS MASTERS
i went inside and there he was laying in his bed naked staring sex ass masters at me. you finally made it sexy one he said to me. yes i did i told him. i walked over to him with out even takeing my cloht off or saying hi i grabbed his dick and stocked it he knew i was there for one thing. i jerked him off till i got him hard then i licked his balls and slowly moved my tounge up his shaft till i got to the tip and then i ingulfed it in my mouth he fucked my mouth for a good 2 minuintes but then he wanted my ass. i got up and go undressed he grabbed a bottle of lube and put some on him and me and i was already loose form the first guy so i just sat on down on him and rode him. he grabed my ass and took over he thursted in to my ass and fucked me hard i could hear and feel his balls go agaisnt me oh good it felt great all i could do was moan and groan from his nice hard cock going in and out of my ass. he loved my ass i kept it shaved and smooth for him and he fucked it good i took him out of me and got on my hands and knees and he got behind me and slid it right in me pushed me foworad some god fuck me i told him and he did he fucked me till i collapse on his bed and he turned me over and put it in my mouth where he blew his load deep in to my throat and i oculdnt get it all so it started to drip out my mouth after that i slept in his bed and fucked hi mthe rest oft he night when he could get hard. THE END Gay Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise

SEX ASS MASTERS sex ass masters

sex ass masters, latin babes sex, on one blowjob, penetrated in boots, hair nailed, piercing blowjobs, lick chocolate stick, pink stockings, latina bitches,
Related posts: amature porn orgasms
2011-Dec-19 08:50 - EBONY BLOWING
Ebony blowing. The following Saturday, he had woken up early to go to his job and got a 2 hour lunch break (he had caught his married bitch of a boss having sex with the box boy), and when he got to his house two cars were in his driveway. It was Laura and Jessi; they were here for their daily tan, why they always tanned at my house I’m not sure, it must be the easy access people have to the pool. Mark stood their looking through the kitchen window at those two tanning, next to his sexy sister. “No that’s wrong,” he corrected himself. As he stood there watching them, he became so out of it staring at them he didn’t here the front door open. Hey Mark!” said an excited voice. It was Katie. ebony blowing “Whatcha doing? Uhm, nothing, just doing dishes,” he said staring at the empty sink below the window. Right…Can I talk to you about something?” she asked ignoring his obvious lie, and flicking back her blond hair. “Its something that’s been on my mind for a while. Sure, anything.” He said attentively, I’ve ebony blowing been thinking about those massages you used to give me in Spanish class, and Yeah? Well,” she paused, “My back has been messed up, I think its softball conditioning, would you mind giving me a massage? No problem, just say when, How about now? I mean Iz doesn’t know I’m here and I really don’t want to lay out the way my back feels, were do you want to do it? Uh, how about my bedroom? Its quiet there and fairly dark it’d be perfect to do it in. She smiled coyly and said, “sure, lets do it,” that wicked smile across her face. There they were
EBONY BLOWING

ebony blowing

ENTER TO EBONY BLOWING
she laid face down on the bed her legs spread and her luscious ass barely covered by her bikini bottom. She reached behind her and removed her top throwing it to the side. He poured some massage oil and began to massage her back, “Mmm, that’s nice” he started in the middle of her back and worked his way toward the side of her breast and massaged them gently. you like that?” he asked, yeah,” she said as lifted her legs and rolled onto her back and spread her legs around him again her breasts were gorgeous her large nipples stiff with excitement, “Lets stop playing around,” she said “Porchia told me about you and her, and I must say she got my juices flowing, I’ve wanted you since those days in Spanish, and I know you’ve wanted me,” she smiled looking at the raging hard on in his shorts. “let me help with that.” She pulled his shorts down and his dick sprang out, “God its bigger that she said, lets see what I can do about that,” She stepped off of the bed and got onto her knees, and lowered her head mouth open, holding his dick in one hand she took his head into her mouth. She began to take his cock further and further into her mouth licking it up and down, until it was all the way in. Watching her head go up and down my full 8-inches, was driving me wild, but it wasn't until she began to moan that I lost control. Oh god I’m cumming, MMhmm,” she groaned, and he exploded, jet after jet of his hot seed went down her throat, as she sucked every drop of it out of him. Oh God you’re good,” he said. and from what I hear you are too. I want it inside me so bad,” she said her eyes still on his dick, “but I’m not on the pill right now, There’s another way,” he said cautiously. I- I’ve never done it 3d animated wallpapers that way," she bit her lip with a wicked smile, "but for you I’ll try it. Mark poured some massage oil in his hands, covered his cock with it and placed his head at her hole, as she bent over, then he grabbed her hips, rested his palms on her plump cheeks, and pressed into her. Oh GOD!” she shrieked, as he pressed into her until ebony blowing his entire length was buried in her plump ass, he began to pump harder and faster “Yeah Yeah,” she moaned, her breasts swinging in the cold air, “fuck my ass like it was my pussy,’ and suddenly he was so desperate to have the real thing no imitations would do. So he decided to follow a slightly different path
EBONY BLOWING

ebony blowing

ENTER TO EBONY BLOWING
He quickly pulled out and slid into her pussy. “Oh fuck! What are you -AHH- what are you doing? Oh God thats good! Fuck! No no you cant, Its not-Oh! Oh my- Oh my God! Yes Fuck me harder OOH!” She locked up, arched her back and began screaming. her pussy closed tight on him and his balls gave the sign, he pulled out and plunged back into her ass, shooting his load deep into her. Mark, what the hell? I told you not to-mmm,” she was cut off by an impassioned kiss from Mark Can you really hold it against me Katie, I wanted to show you what Porchia had been talking about. I wanted to give you an orgasm like you gave me. Well,” she blushed, “that was the best fuck of my life so I guess I’ll give you a pass.” She said starting to dress. “Listen I should be starting the pill in two weeks or so, I’d love to feel you fill me up right, how about it? just give me a call, I gotta go to work now, but I’ll see you later.” loving to leave her wanting more. Oh, ok,” she said, “I’ll call you,” she said said to see her lover go.
EBONY BLOWING

ebony blowing

ENTER TO EBONY BLOWING

EBONY BLOWING ebony blowing

ebony blowing, she all to horny, busty brunettes, school friends, masturbating milked, girls girls sex, pierced serves, slut gets it in her anal, well trained,
Related posts: milf emma anal
2011-Dec-17 23:43 - LESBIANS GETTING
Lesbians getting. When I was growing up, I had the hottest crush on the sexiest girl I know to this day. I used to take every chance I had to get a look at her. She had a way of turning me on without even knowing about it. I felt like I was in love with this girl. Anytime that I saw her with any other guys, I would get jealous and wish that I could be that person. I never had the nerve to tell this person my true feelings but I believe she already knew. I eventually found out that it was not as hard as I thought to let this person know how I felt. That day was the most incredible day of my life
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
It has only gotten better since then. I had a hard time telling this person how I felt because this person that I was so wild about was my sister. She was and still is one of the best things that could happen in my life. ? It started back when we were in high school. For years before this, I would take every chance I had to accidentally see her naked. Most of the times, I just watched from the house when she would go out in the back yard and lay in the sun


She always had bikini??™s that covered only what they had to. My sister had a very nice chest for someone her age. She was 12 when she started developing tits. I was 14 and feeling my oats. I had lost my virginity when I was 12 so I already had an understanding about sex. When ever my sister would lay in the yard sunning herself, I would be in the house staring out the window while I jacked off. Mom and dad worked all day so me and sis would get home from school and take care of ourselves until they got home
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
This gave me a lot of time to watch sis. I remember being in my room listening to her walk around upstairs. I would wait until I heard her in her room and then go upstairs and see if I could catch her doing anything. This was pretty much how things went until I turned 17. That year was when I could not stand it anymore and decided to see if I could get anywhere with her. She may not have had an idea that I felt the way I did but I was going to try and let it be known. I could not take it any longer


I was in a state of constant hard on. I could smell her perfume and get excited. We had a bunch of relatives come and visit from out of state so we had to give our rooms up to the adults. This meant that sis and I were sleeping in sleeping bags on the floor in the basement. Before that though, we were all up late drinking quite a bit. Mom and dad didn??™t mind me and sis drinking as long as we did it at the house. So we all had a good buzz going that night. We all got pretty trashed. Everyone crashed out about the same time
BurningTicket  - BerlinPublicBangers
I lay in my bag for about two hours not making a sound or moving. I was feeling good from the beer and had a giant hard on with sis laying only about a foot from me. I watched when she went to get into her bag and she was wearing a thin teddy type outfit when she crawled into bed. I could see her nipples pushing against the front of the material. It was almost see through. By now sis had developed a set of perfect 38 double D??™s. I know because I snuck in her room before and looked at her bra??™s. Her figure looked like a porn stars
She had the curves in all the right areas. Her ass was shaped just right. Hardly any jiggle to it. As I laid there listening to my sister fall deeper into that sleep mode I kept telling myself it was a bad thing to have me this close to her. My dick was swollen as hard as it could be. It actually felt bigger than it ever had
I thought that it was going to rip my shorts. I usually slept in the nude and I felt like I was being constricted. I just had to get my dick free of its problem. While sis slept, I carefully removed my shorts to make room for my cock. As I looked at my sister sleeping next to me with my naked body under my sleeping bag, I felt a funny feeling go through my body as I realized that I was so close to my sister and naked. It was kind of like a secret that no one should know kind of feeling. ? Finally I turned on my side towards my sister and played with my dick while I watched her sleep. I could feel my heartbeat pulse through my cock as I pumped on it and watched sis sleeping. I wanted her bad but I also did not want to take her when she was sleeping either
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
I was in turmoil about the whole thing. The devil on my shoulder was telling me to just reach out there and see what I could touch and feel. The angel on the other shoulder was running through all the scenarios about how it was wrong because she is your sister. I was stuck between a rock and a hard spot. That hard spot was my cock that was ridged as could be. My palms were itching as if they needed to touch her and see what it was all about. I could not even remember being this turned on by my girlfriend
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
My girlfriend was a fox and loved to fuck my cock when ever we had the chance but she could not make me feel the way my sister was making me feel. I just had to at least touch her skin and see how soft she felt. Once I made my mind up on this, there was no turning me back now. I was not going to be satisfied until I felt that hot body lying next to me. I pulled my hands out of my sleeping bag and took my hands and slowly reached over to her sleeping bag. I was very careful so that I would not lesbians getting wake her up. I knew that this was wrong but I was beyond caring very much about that. I was not going to be happy until I felt her hot body skin. I pulled down the zipper on my side making sure that I did it gently


My hands were shaking so much that I could hardly keep them still. My heart was beating so hard that I thought it was going to burst out of my chest. What made it worse was that I could now feel her body heat radiating out from the bag. I felt like it was burning my hands while I continued to pull down that zipper. Finally, I had the zipper all the way down. I sat there for a few seconds while I tried to figure what I was going to do now. I was so excited about what I had in my plans that I could not figure out how to put it in order. I felt like a kid in a candy store for the first time


Once I was calm enough, I reached out and slowly lifted the flap up to see her body. I was surprised to see that she wasn??™t wearing any panties. I thought that maybe they were just some skimpy ones but she wasn??™t wearing any at all. I damn near shot my load right then. I held off though as I trailed my glance up her body. Her little outfit had slid up when she crawled into the bag
It was just below her tits. I was able to get a great side view of her body from just below her breast down. I could not see any flaws on her at all. As I lay on my side looking at her under the sleeping bag, I just knew that I had to touch her. I had to feel her body. I wanted to reach right over and grab that nice clean little pussy of hers. She was lying on her back and I could tell that she kept herself well trimmed
I knew that sis had drunk quite a bit that night but I still did not want to take a chance and wake her up yet. I kept getting those thoughts in my head that was telling me no. I just chose to not listen. I was going to see how far I could get tonight without waking her. I then put the flap down and slid my hand in the bag and gently brought it to rest on her hip. Her skin was so hot to my touch. I could feel my dick starting to drip my pre-cum. It was letting go of so much that I felt like I was having a small orgasm


I still continued on. I was in another world now as I stepped beyond normal and into this incestuous feeling. I let my hand slowly ride up towards her tummy. She felt so soft to the touch. I was enjoying every bit of her body
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
I finally came to rest below her tits. I could see that she was out good. I then moved my hand over her left breast. I set it down on top of her big tit and enjoyed the feel of it through her teddy. I couldn??™t sit my hand still for long. She felt so good that I started to message her breast through the cloth
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
It felt so great. My sisters tits were a lot bigger than my girlfriends, so it was like the first time touching anything like these. I knew that this was not the right way to go about this. I wanted to do a lot of things to my sister but I felt strange about making all these moves while she slept. No matter how I felt, I couldn??™t stop myself as I continued to make my advances on my sister Sis didn??™t move while I felt her up. I was glad to because I could actually feel her nipples under my hand


They didn??™t get hard but they did begin to stiffen up a little. I would caress one and then the other. I was beginning to wish that I had another hand so I could reach down and see if I could touch her pussy. Finally, I had to let go and carefully slide down her body again until I was able to reach her pussy. I kept my hand above her well trimmed lips for as long as I could stand it. Then I lowered it onto her mound. I had never felt such soft hair before


I carefully started playing with her soft pussy hair. My mind was going wild as I trailed my fingers through her soft fur. I did not want to slide any closer to her pussy opening. This is what I told myself when I started at least. But as I touched her soft hair and could feel her pussy under them, I then got daring and started to slide forward a little bit and near her lips. I moved my hand forward and then I could actually feel her hot pussy lips on my finger tips. Instinct must have been doing what it does because I actually slid one finger between her virgin lips. I froze at that moment because my sister sighed and started moving her legs
I held myself in place while she adjusted. I wanted to pull my hand out and act like I was sleeping. Something kept me right where I was though. Sis adjusted and actually opened her legs even more. I stared at her sleeping. I thought for sure that she was waking up. I figured that she would wake up and be angry and start yelling at me. She did not do any of those things though
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
She just settled in and continued to sleep. I kept my hand still for a long time after that. I was so far gone with this whole thing that I just stayed in there. Once she was deep asleep again, I continued to play with my sister??™s pussy lips. I was able to slide down further now as I felt some fluids seeping out of my sister??™s pussy. It made it easier for me to slide my finger inside her a little bit. Even with just my fingertip inside her pussy, I could tell that she was very tight. I wanted to really stick my finger in her and fuck her with my hand
I held off though and just continued doing what I was doing. I knew I would not be able to continue this. She would eventually wake up if I did not stop. But I kept my pace up as I enjoyed my sisters little snatch with its liquid seeping out onto my fingertip. My body felt like it was shaking from all this excitement. I could feel the warmth inside her and yet I felt like I was shivering cold. My dick was throbbing so hard that I was afraid to touch it. I just knew that if I did it would explode
I was beyond hope now as I laid there enjoying the sensations my sister??™s body was doing to me. I felt like I had to take things a little further. I knew that I couldn??™t put my finger inside my sister any further without touching that most sensitive spot. That would for sure bring all of this to an end. I was not ready to stop yet so I decided to see if I could get my mouth on her breast. My lips were dry as I thought of how lesbians getting I could do this. Finally, with much regret, I took my hand away from my sister??™s hot virgin pussy


I gently removed the sleeping bag from her waist up. I became real daring and climbed out of my sleeping bag and sat almost against her as I leaned over my sister. I used both hands now as they shook at first contact with her night gown. I had to sit there for a few minutes to calm my nerves down while I continued to look at her body. Finally, I was calm enough to move ahead. I slowly and carefully lifted her teddy up and over her breasts. I was able to see them in plain sight now as I sat the teddy down above her ample breasts
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
I sat back up and just stared at her body again. I was watching her sleep with my dick only inches from her body. My dreams were coming lesbians getting true except that she was asleep. My ultimate fantasy would be if she was awake and letting me do all these things to her. It would be complete if she was playing with my cock and telling to do all these things that I was doing to her. I finally got myself calmed down enough and moved onto my next move. I carefully lowered myself down to where my mouth was right over her breasts. I could feel ebony big busty her body heat radiating up. Her nipple was just below my lips and I was about to suck on my sisters nipple
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
I was going bananas as I sat there and lowered my lips onto her breast. I felt her hot skin make contact with my lips and before I knew it, on was all the way down on her chest. It was such a great feeling as her soft delicate skin rested against my mouth. I had to put my hands on either side of her to balance myself as I then started to lick her nipple. It still was not hard but it was firm. I could feel the sensation of the nipple on my tongue and it was making me crazy with excitement. I sucked it into my mouth carefully


Suddenly, I could feel her nipple get stiff. I was excited and scared at the same time. I wasn??™t sure what was going to happen. I could not stop this time though. I was to far gone with my dick aching to get something and my mouth was starting to get dry from the heavy breathing that I was doing. I still held my mouth on her nipple and breast. I was definitely not ready for what happened next
It was the start of everything I imagined. I was still sucking on my sister??™s nipple when she reached up with her left hand and put it on the back of my head and grabbed some of my hair. I did not look up or move. I just knew that I was had and the yelling was about to start. Instead, she lifted her head up and whispered into my ear. ???John??¦hurry up and get in here before you make my brother???. I could not believe it as my sexy voiced sister whispered into her brother??™s ear like I was her boyfriend. He had left hours ago and yet she must have been so wasted still that she thought I was him
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
I should have sat up and said something to her but it was dark and I was not going to ruin this chance. I acted as casual as can be, when your dick is as hard as a rock and your horny sister tells you to get in her sleeping bag with her. I crawled in next to her and could not believe it when I finally felt her body touching mine. She turned a little bit towards me as I felt her reach out and grabbed hold of my cock. The touch of her fingers on my sensitive dick just about blew my load all over her


I again put my hands around her, this time holding her against me as I sucked her nipple into my mouth with eagerness this time. I was acting the part of her boyfriend for as far as I could get. I reached down behind her and put my hand right on her firm little ass. Holy cow was she ever hot. Sis grabbed onto my dick firmly now and began jacking on it. She leaned over again and whispered to me. ???If I had know you were this big we would have gone all the way a long time ago??¦I love your cock in my hand???, I just groaned as I kept my face buried on her tit. I did not want to say anything because that would give me away. I was going to take this as far as I could before I was discovered
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
As my sister continued to jack my dick, I pushed my hips towards her with the rhythm of her hand action. I felt like should blow my load but something inside of me was keeping me from it. I switched to her other breast and began really giving her nipple a work out. Sis sighed into my ear as I continued to do this. I could feel her getting excited as she started to push her chest into my face. I was in cloud nine sporting the biggest hard on I had ever had. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? While I was still sucking on her nipple, I let go of her tight ass and slid my hand around to the front of her. I brought my hand to rest at her soft virgin lips
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
Sis opened her legs and let me touch her puffy pussy. She was flowing juices out of her body so much that it was running down her leg. I didn??™t have anything obstructing me as I slowly slid my hand across her lips and pushed index finger into her. I knew I could not go far without causing pain, so I was very delicate and careful. I immediately felt her clit make contact with my finger
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
As I rubbed across it, sis moaned louder and pushed against my invading finger. ???Ohh my goddd??¦..that feels great???, sis spoke these words into my ear again as she resumed jacking my cock. I was getting to the point where I was going to have to fuck her soon. I just had to get myself inside my sister and fuck the virgin out of my sister. Whenever I make this move I know that I will be discovered. I wasn??™t going to stop though. I was determined to get myself inside my sister. I was just about beyond reason for anything
I still had some control but it was growing thin as my hot little sister was bringing closer to orgasm. Finally, I decided that this was the time to make a move. I kept my face on my sister??™s tit as I pushed her back onto her back and carefully crawled between her legs. I could feel the heat coming from the insides of her thighs as I lay down between her legs. Damn did she feel great and taste great. I continued to finger my sister as she lay there under me. I was now sliding my finger all the way into my sister??™s tight little pussy. My hand was soaked from her juices
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
Our bodies together were generating enough heat to heat the whole room we were in. I was ready to take this situation to the final extreme. I pulled my finger out of my sister and slid my hand to her side as I kept my mouth on her breast and slid up her body to get my dick closer to her tight womanhood. My sister was still jacking on my dick as I inched up her body. She must have realized what I had in mind because she then let go of my dick and reached up and put her hand on the back of my neck and as she pulled my ear closer to her. ???We can??™t do this here??¦..lets sneak into one of the other rooms??¦.I don??™t want to wake up my brother???, sis whispered this to me as I got my dick closer to her sweat little pussy. I didn??™t answer her as I drew closer to her body and had my cock within centimeters of her virgin pussy. She grabbed a hand full of my hair and again repeated what she had said before, ???Please John,??¦.we can??™t make love right here??¦.I really do want you inside of me but??¦??¦..my brother will here us for sure.??? I knew that if I sat up to go anywhere she would see me and know then that it was me. I was now to far gone with my lust and anxiety to stop any of this
I also knew that now was the time to let it be known who was actually turning her on. She had me going crazy now as I reluctantly removed my mouth from breast and brought my face up next to her ear. I was sure that the minute she heard my voice that she would begin to freak out and go ballistic on me. I didn??™t care though because I was going to at least get myself inside of my sister before she could stop me. I reached out and put both my hands next to her head as I leaned against her more and brought my cock to rest against her virgin lips. I could tell that I was at the entrance to her pussy. ???It??™s okay??¦??¦I??™m already awake???
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
The moment that my sister heard my voice, she immediately got tense throughout her whole body. She was pinned down with me on top of her but she still tried to resist me. She began to try and push me away without saying anything. However, I was to strong for her and held her down as I gave a little push with my waist and spoke to her again. ???Don??™t scream??¦.you are absolutely driving me crazy??¦..I want to make love to you??¦.I love you???, I said these words as I slowly pushed my hips into my sister a little bit more. I felt myself enter my sister??™s tight lips. She froze as I started to enter her. I wanted to lift my head up and look her in the eyes as I gently entered my sister??™s forbidden zone


Instead, I kept myself on top of her body as I gently pushed my dick into her more. My sister grabbed my sides tighter and was still trying to push me off of her as I invaded her forbidden body. My cock was on a mission of its own as it made its way into her. I wasn??™t able to get far before I could feel that wall of virginity stopping me. I stopped pushing forward once I felt this. ???You can??™t do this??¦??¦it??™s wrong??¦..please don??™t???, my sister said these words as she felt me stop pushing. She wasn??™t screaming at me though. She still had a firm grip on my sides but she wasn??™t pushing to hard


I was going wild with lust for my sister but I still made sure I was gentle. I slowly pulled back, making sure to stop before I was out of her. I then took a chance and rose up to look into her face. I was able to see her whole body underneath me as I looked down between us and could see us joined together still inside of her. I followed her body all the way up until I could see right into her eyes. She looked a little scared as she held my sides but still did not push me away. I could not read what was going in her head. I just knew that I was in a forbidden area of my sister and I could not stop my feelings as I felt her body under me and the urges coursing through my body
I just had to have my sister. I just had to make love to my sister or I felt I would die. As I stared into her eyes and could see her confusion mixed with fright, I then again pushed myself back into my sister??™s body. I stared her straight in the eyes as I entered her more. She held my sides tight as I entered her. She was so incredible to the sight and sensation. I again came to rest at her virginal wall. I stopped for a second as I rose up higher on her and pushed forward harder. I broke past her virginity and continued to enter her
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
I watched as she grabbed my sides tighter, almost in pain, as she then rolled her head back. She was not pushing against me this time. Sis was actually grabbing hold of my sides and squeezing me while she pulled me closer to her. I could feel her legs spread wider to allow me complete access to her body. I sank my body into her as I felt myself enter her as far as I could go. ???AAaahhh??¦..christ you feel soooo good???, I groaned as I continued to stare at my sister??™s face
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
I could feel my cock deep in her body. I could feel her body responding to my invasion of her virginity. ???I have wanted to make love to you for so long??¦..I have loved you as a lover should love for many years sis???. I stayed right where I was as I said these things to my beautiful sister. She didn??™t say anything as she just held my hips and stared me in the eyes. I still could not read what she was thinking as I remained in her. I just know that she looked so wonderful from her eyes to her toes
I knew that I needed to say something to her. I needed to hear her speak. ???Please don??™t be angry with me??¦??¦You are such a beautiful woman??¦??¦I hope that you will forgive me and not hate me???. My sister just laid there and looked me in the eyes. I could still make out the color of her light blue eyes in the dark. I could see the outline of her face and hair as she lay there under me. Suddenly, she got a different look in her face and finally spoke to me. ???You are my brother??¦??¦you know that this is incest and wrong??¦??¦you have taken away my virginity forever??¦??¦..society condemns people for what you have just done??¦??¦??¦but I cannot go on hating someone who is so delicate to me and makes me feel the way your body is making me feel???. My sister said all these things to me as I felt my world starting to fall apart. That is until she said her last words
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
I stared at her as I watched her take her right away from my hip and reach around my head as she pulled my face to hers. She may have been a virgin before but she had definitely kissed a guy before. Her lips touched mine and I could feel her tongue enter my mouth. She then reached behind my back and pulled me down on top of her. I could feel her full sized breasts against my chest and her body under me as she lifted her legs to wrap around me. I responded back with my own tongue and she sucked my tongue deep into her mouth. We continued to kiss each other so strongly. I had lost all the thoughts about this being my sister. I was kissing the woman that I loved so much
I was enjoying kissing my sister so much but I also could not stop making love to her. I broke our kiss as I rose back up and looked her straight in the eyes. I withdrew back with my cock. I again stopped when I was almost out of her. I looked into her eyes as she took her hands and put them on my face, smiling
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
She didn??™t say a word. All she did was look at me and nod her head yes. I didn??™t need any more encouragement. I buried myself into her again. Sis lowered her hands to my arms and squeezed them firm as I entered her even further this time. Her mouth opened as she rolled her head back again. Her body responded to my invasion. My sexy sister was now enjoying me as much as I was enjoying her. ???Oooooohhhhh yes big brother??¦??¦??¦??¦you make me feel so wonderful??¦??¦..OOhhhh don??™t stop??¦??¦make love to me??¦??¦fuck your little sister???
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
As my sister groaned these words to me, I then chose to not hold anything back. I began to make love to my sister with deep love and penetration. I could feel myself entering her body all the way. Her hips were now moving in response to our love making. I had been with quite a few women but I had never been with a woman whom I was in love with and this was a sensation I had never felt myself. I felt our bodies were meant for each other as we continued to make love. I knew that I would not be able to hold out for long before I would have to come


I had waited so long for this to happen that it was almost beyond my control as we thrust our bodies together. Our bodies were sweating with so much emotion and anxiety. I could my sister??™s muscles respond to me as I made love to her. She squeezed me so hard that I knew I would not last much longer. As much as I wanted this to last forever, I still had those sensations as my dick began to swell even more I began to feel my cum starting to build. I was getting ready to slow down and prevent my ejaculation. Suddenly, my sister grabbed me and held me tight as she ground her body against mine. ???OOhhhhhhhh baby??¦??¦??¦.you??™re goinggggg??¦??¦to??¦??¦..make mmmeeee cummmmmm??¦??¦..oh my godddddd??¦??¦??¦..I??™mmmmmm comingggggggg???. The minute that I heard her say these words, I also felt the muscles inside her tighten up on my dick
That was all I could take as I also released my fluids into her. ???AAAaaagghhhhh???, I responded back as I rose up on my arms and buried myself into her as I released my own built up passion and orgasm. I stayed inside my sister as I continued to feel her body pulling all of my cum out of me and into her. My beautiful sister had taken me to a level of emotion that I was experiencing for the first time. It was even better than the first time I ever had an orgasm. She held me tight as she convulsed under me and gave me her own juices. It was beyond any paradise I could ever imagine. Finally, we had drained ourselves of all our energy and juices. I was unable to hold myself up any longer and lay down on her body. I was still inside her as she held me to her
We were both exhausted and drained as we lay there panting, trying to get our breath back. Her legs were limp but they still were across the back of my legs. She was so incredible feeling. I could feel her heart beating against my chest. I was still aware of her beautiful breasts against my body. We laid there for the longest time as my sister caressed my back. I was unable to see her face but I was still wondering how was feeling now. I was on cloud nine and loving every bit of our bonding
I had to see what she was feeling. I finally lifted my head to look into her eyes. She looked at me with a smile but I could tell something was going through her head. ???What is it sis??¦??¦.I hope you aren??™t angry that we made love to each other??¦..Please don??™t be??¦..please???. My sister just grinned back at me and caressed my face. She didn??™t say anything at first. She just caressed me and kissed me on the lips. Then she finally had to say something. ???I am not mad at you??¦??¦.I am not mad at what we did??¦??¦..I am a little afraid because we just made love to each other and we came at the same time??¦??¦what if you have gotten me pregnant?......what will happen then????. At first, I sat there when she said this. I hadn??™t even thought about it. I was so involved with making love to her that I did not think to stop


Finally, I decided that what is done is done. I love this woman and I hope that she loves me. ???I don??™t care??¦??¦I love you sis??¦..I want to be with you??¦..I have never felt this much love for any woman before??¦??¦I know you are a little scared but I would love to be the father of your child if you get pregnant??¦??¦I hope you see that this is not just a one time thing??¦.I want to be with you forever??¦??¦I don??™t know how to go about it but I want us to live as husband and wife someday??¦.it will be hard to do here in the house but we can move in together??¦..when I get to my new job, you can come live with me and we will just have to tell mom and dad that you are looking for a new job???. After I had spilled my guts out to my sister, she looked me in the face as if to see what I was thinking. She stared at me for a few minutes before she smiled and answered, ???You really are serious aren??™t you?.......you really want us to be together forever??¦??¦??¦you really want to be together and even have a baby together???. I looked her straight in the eyes and smiled back at her as I leaned down and kissed her lips. ???Yes baby??¦..I want to make love to you for as long as I live??¦..we will be happy together??¦.you will be treated like a queen???. My sister then put her arms around me and we held each other tight. I could feel myself beginning to get hard again. My sister also became aware of it at the same time. I started moving to her movement as we again began to make love to each other again. I knew that I was in my own heaven
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
I didn??™t care about society??™s outlook on us because I was in love with the woman that would be with me until one of us dies. We made love to each other almost all night. Finally, I had to get back in my own sleeping bag before mom and dad woke up. It would not be good to have them walk downstairs and see me wrapped around my sister with my dick still in her. As soon as I was able to, I moved my sister to the state I was in and we started our life as a husband and wife would. It was pretty good timing to because my sister was already 2 ?? months pregnant by the time she got there. Our parents never knew anything about us the rest of their lives. We made up a story that she had met a guy and when he found out she was pregnant he ran
LESBIANS GETTING

lesbians getting

ENTER TO LESBIANS GETTING
Mom and dad were killed in a bad car accident back home about two years after that. So we didn??™t have to hide from any one any more. I call her my wife and she tells everyone at work that I am her husband. People that we know are jealous about our relationship because we are so in love and we have such beautiful children. We have our moments of small arguments but we still are in love


We also have a boy and a girl. We hope that they don??™t follow in our same footsteps but if they do, we will be there for them. I would appreciate responses back on this story. If you like it, I will continue to write some more stories. Incest Stories 1 Comment Who Voted for this Story Comments 10 [#3065] kakkarot2 ( 762 days ago ) Have a full and happy life guys!!!!!!!!! Log in to comment or register here.



LESBIANS GETTING lesbians getting

lesbians getting, stealing masterbating, anal penetrations toys, two ebony blowjob, japan cum shot, dominate lick, tori ass lick, wanking for cumming, toy amateurs, big titted blond on cock, couple buys, jane masturbating,
Related posts: donna reed milf
2011-Dec-17 15:12 - MANY POSITIONS
Many positions. Author's note: This is a long and crazy one so be warned. I wanted to kick off the summer with something fun and hopefully this is it. There are a few people I wanted to thank because without them you wouldn't be reading this story. First the real life Helena Martinez, who claims to have read every one of my stories and dared me to write a story about this song. I'd also like to thank the two best writers I know DQS1 and Rehnquist for letting me borrow their toys, and I hope they aren't upset with what I've done to them because just using them was a dream come true for me


Lastly I'd like to welcome my new editor MikotheBaby to the party. She did a great job of prying my fingers loose from the comma key. Anything you don't like about it was my fault, she just made my gibberish legible. Okay Harry in Va here it is rip me a new one. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * My name is Alexander Blake. As I wind my Cobalt blue Shelby GT 500 KR Mustang through the crowded streets of L.A


I can't help but feel a sense of D ja Vu. You know that eerie feeling that you've been here before. I guess it only makes sense seeing as how almost exactly one year ago I was doing the exact same thing. I was on my way to a charity dinner honoring me as the top man in the advertising industry. It was one of those stupid honors that were designed to let the other ad men know who had brought in the most money over the past 12 months. Advertising is a truly weird business. We don't make anything or own anything, but without us the general public has no idea of who does do those things. Take my hopped up Mustang here. Do you think it would matter how great this car is if no one knew they made them or had heard of it? I think not. No matter how many pencil protector wearing engineering geeks it took to design and build this beast, it would all be for nothing if some smart marketing wiz hadn't come up with a way to sell it. It also takes a genius to decide which market to sell the product to and how to approach it. Any way, this year just like last year, I brought in more advertising dollars for my company than any other ad man in the world or at least in the industrialized nations
I guess that's where my sense of D ja Vu came from. The funny thing about it though is that even though I feel like I've done this before and I have, nothing is the same this year as it was a year ago. The Shelby I was driving last year is at home in the garage. Last year I worked for a different company or at least a company with a different name and I was married to...Shit, I may as well tell you the whole story and let you see why I feel so weird. Sherman, crank up the way back machine. Set it for one year ago today.... Okay, last year my name was still Alexander Blake and as mentioned I was on my way to a charity event to honor me as the top man in advertising and make an absolute shit load of money for some charity that I had no interest in. I'm sure the charity did great work for the homeless whales environmental disease cure or whatever it was
In my mind the big thing was that I was on top of my game. I had the world on a string and didn't give a shit who knew it. In fact I wanted everyone to know it. I was again guiding a ridiculously powerful Shelby Mustang through the crowded streets near the convention center, with my lovely wife at my side. Mary Beth, my wife of 6 years was 28, like me. Where I was California born and bred, she was New England royalty. It wouldn't have surprised me if she turned out to be related by marriage to the Kennedys. She had that Bostonian accent with its odd sounding vowels and clipped delivery. If someone had modernized Kathryn Hepburn, they'd have Mary Beth, at least on the surface. I can't say that Mary Beth was ravishingly beautiful, but she was pretty and healthy and she had that All-American girl glow
Kind of like the Governator's wife Maria Shriver. She was the perfect wife for a top ad exec, attractive, but not overly so. Classy, sophisticated, well read, she was all of those things. But none of those are the reason I married her. I married her because I loved her like there was no tomorrow and I thought she felt the same about me. Of course the fact that she could suck a golf ball through a garden hose and loved doing it didn't hurt. In public or around people, Mary Beth gave the impression that she was some kind of perfectly poised Ice Queen. Alone or out of the public's eye she was probably the biggest sex fiend I knew. It was normal for me to come home to find her naked and bent over the back of my sofa as the first sight that greeted me when I walked in the door


There was nothing off the table for Mary Beth when it came to sex. I remember times when she'd come into my office in the middle of a meeting and tell the clients and my colleagues that she needed to borrow me for a few minutes. I'd be worried thinking that some dire emergency had arisen, only to have her pull me into my secretary's office for a quickie. "I just wanted you to understand what's really important," she'd said to me as she scooped up a finger's worth of my sperm that had leaked from her vagina and licked it off of her fingers. Then she kissed me goodbye and told me to come home straight after work. Needless to say, I loved her back and our life together was never boring. Besides being way under forty, my personal style also separated me from a lot of the top guys in the industry. I didn't wear suits unless I was going to an occasion that required it. I had never owned a black foreign sedan and never intended to do so
And I simply hated fucking golf with a passion. I preferred casual more modern clothing, Muscle cars and extreme sports. I was the bad boy of the ad world. Of course having the might of one of the world's biggest ad agencies behind me hadn't hurt me, but I had worked my way up through the trenches on my own. When I started at McMillan Worth, it was as an unpaid (yep I worked for fucking free) intern during my college days. I started out running down to the corner store as a gopher to some of the ad execs. And now I dictated policy to the ad execs from a corner office. Mary Beth was particularly stunning that night in a long tight black Vera Wang dress with a diamond choker as her only adornment. It was a simple, but classic look that she managed to make effortless. Of course I knew that she'd been in make up for three hours to look like she was barely wearing any make-up


And having her hair styled to appear she'd just thrown it up and pinned it, cost us more than some people made in a month. But it was all worth it, this was my night. Hundreds of flashbulbs went off as we surrendered my Stang to the valet. Mary Beth and I exchanged a chaste kiss for the reporters. I smiled as I remembered why the front of my raw silk pants was ever so slightly stained. She'd just had me pull over less than two blocks from here to give me a sloppy blow job, only moments before we got here. As we stepped into the cavernous room, another round of flashbulbs exploded in our eyes. This time we were greeted by cheers and applause as we were introduced to the waiting crowd


The ceremony hadn't started yet but the party was in full swing. There were throngs of rich and or famous people there. Politicians, athletes, actors, musicians, the entire human zoo was represented and they were all here to honor me. A bit later the ceremony began and they started out by acknowledging the works of some lesser honorees. There were awards for commercials, ad campaigns, product placement and other things. When my award was announced and the truly staggering amount of dinero I had procured for McMillan Worth, there was near stunned silence in the room
Even one of my ex college buddies and greatest competitors, Caesar Anthony's jaw dropped as he heard the amount of money I'd raised for the firm. After that, the night moved onwards. They announced how much money the dinner had raised for the charity and then people returned to eating, drinking, dancing, socializing and networking. I'm sure that my earning power was a topic of discussion. I was also sure that taking me down was being discussed with equal fervor. I was, to quote a line from a movie about a sinking ship, "The king of the world." But little did I realize, my ship was about to sink as well. As I looked over the crowd of well heeled men and women, they all seemed to blend into startling similarity. The men all wore tuxes, and except for cufflinks or some other minor personalizing trim all looked the same. The majority of the women all wore some version of the famous little black dress. Only the name of the designer differentiated them
EMILIABOSHE.COM
Maybe their hairstyles were different too, but I couldn't tell. I was dutifully dancing with several of the assembled ladies in an effort to be polite, when I saw her. She had long unbound blonde hair that cascaded down around her shoulders as opposed to an up-do. Her hair covered one side of her face completely, so that only one eye was visible. The style was reminiscent of Veronica Lake and was extremely arousing. Among all of those rich and beautiful women there, she stood out. She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene. As she slowly made her way across the floor towards me, I noticed the way her red dress cut through the crowd that was dressed mostly in black. Watching her as she approached me was like seeing a fireball cut through the darkness of space. She actually bowed in front of me as the music started
I looked at Mary Beth and she just shrugged her shoulders and nodded. Of course at least fifty photographers took pictures of us as we started to dance. She danced extremely well and I suppose we looked good together. We didn't actually talk, until just before the dance ended. Then with at least ten microphones near us she said the one fucking line that started all of that hell for me. She said that I was the one. Her voice was so soft at first that I didn't hear her
But apparently all of the microphones picked it up well. She said I was the one, who would dance on the floor in the round. When she said that, my heart clutched. I hadn't heard that term in over six years. It was before I'd met Mary Beth, back in my days as a carefree single guy. It referred to a practice of mate swapping that we did back then. A bunch of couples would all form a circle, hence the term, "the round." Anyway, we'd dance for one hour, in a very dimly lit room, changing partners constantly
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Whoever you were dancing with when the lights came on, you went home and had sex with. Most of the couples involved didn't survive. It was a great thing for a young single guy like me. I'd meet some girl that I didn't really care that much about, take her to the party and let the chips fall where they may. Most of the time, I went home with someone completely different than I'd gone with. Naturally I'd given things like that up long before I met Mary Beth. Dancing in the round was not conducive to stable relationships
Anyway back to the party. The reporters, sensing a story were swarming around us like stink on shit. They were there as the whole thing collapsed. She told me her name was Billie Jean and she caused a scene. Then every head turned to see what was going on. Mary Beth came over to stand beside me like a good wife. She knew the drill. Some gold digger looking for money or publicity showed up at a big event to cause a scandal. Half of the guys there took one look at her and dreamed of being the one themselves
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Billie Jean was really fucking hot. The problem was that try as I might, I simply couldn't remember her. Not only did I not remember fucking her, which I have to admit, was a crime. I couldn't remember ever meeting her or ever hearing of a Billie Jean. Before I knew what was going on, before I could even hear the rest of her bullshit. My people whisked me and Mary Beth out of there. I really have to give Mary Beth credit. She was cool and professional. She smiled and posed for the cameras, even as they tried to turn my life to shit


If pride goeth before a fall, I was headed for a hell of a tumble. As we left the hall I could see two things and neither of them boded well for me. The first was that Billie Jean was literally surrounded by reporters and microphones. For an evening that had started out all about me, it had ended up being all about some woman I was sure I'd never met before now. The second thing was that Mary Beth was studying me intensely as if she'd never seen me before either. I could tell that my fit and status as her spouse was being carefully weighed and measured on a number of levels. Before that, I'd have told anyone who asked that Mary Beth and I were eternal
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Or that we'd spend the rest of our lives together regardless of any circumstance. We managed to slip out the back door and into my Mustang without being seen. As we roared off into the night only the deep throaty growl of my Magnaflow exhaust system gave evidence of our passing. Inside the car Mary Beth was excited as usual. She quickly reached for my pants and for the first time ever, I pushed her hands away. "Ooh teasing me huh?" she said. "I swear, even after all of this time. You can still surprise me. So what was all of that shit back at the party about?" I really wasn't in the mood to talk right now, but I loved MB with all my heart, so I answered her questions. "You were there MB, you saw her," I said. "She's some chick from my past that crawled out of the woodwork and claimed we had sex


Honestly, I don't get her point. If every person I had sex with came out and admitted it. There would probably be a long ass list. And we wouldn't get to you until the end. You'd be the last one in line, but definitely the best." "You flatterer “ she smiled. "You don't have to try to charm me to get some pussy
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
It's all yours, whenever you want it. I think you should just chalk this one up though as a publicity stunt that didn't quite go the way you wanted it to." "MB, this wasn't one of mine," I said. "This was real." "Well then it makes perfect sense all of a sudden," she said. "She's some unemployed actress who remembered that you once fucked her. When she found out that you were being honored at a big charity event, she decided to crash it and steal your limelight to generate some publicity of her own. It'll probably do wonders for her career." She was silent for a few moments and then continued. "Realistically I thought that you'd planned it


It is after all brilliant. I don't know why we never thought of it ourselves," she said. I looked at her skeptically. "Why would I want this?" I asked. "Think about it Blake," she said. "Our next logical step is to separate you from the firm. Instead of people hearing about you as McMillan Worth's Blake Alexander, we want them to simply think Blake Alexander. It's the first step in you becoming famous on your own instead of as just an employee of some giant ad company." "That way if it takes them too long to offer you a partnership and try to avoid giving you a titled partnership, we'll just walk and start up on our own." She seemed awfully confident. When we got home it was business as usual
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
The necklace that I'd paid a ridiculous amount of money for was dropped casually on a table. The dress was on the floor at the bottom of the staircase, and Mary Beth was walking slowly up the stairs with only her thigh high stockings and panties on. She hadn't even worn a bra that night, not that she really needed one. The closing of our door was the signal for the previously perfectly coiffed paragon of class and dignity to resume her chosen role as my personal slut. She settled down on our massive bed and spread her legs. "You didn't eat much at the party," she smirked


"I don't think you should go to bed hungry. So come on over here and eat some of this." Her hips lifted off of the bed in anticipation. I knelt before my carnal goddess and did what she hated most. A lot of women want their men to be gentle and careful, when they eat them. Not Mary Beth, "RRRR...quit fucking teasing me and get to it," she snapped. I blew a gentle gust of air at her shaved bare vagina and was met with an icy glare


Just as she got ready to chastise me again, I caught her off guard and roughly swiped at her sensitive area from anus to clit as hard as I could in one swift stroke. "EEEEEEE," she screamed. Her head jerked backwards and her legs flew even further apart. "Ohhh! fuck that was good." I swabbed her deck with my tongue as if I was trying to rub the skin off of it. She jerked and grimaced as if she was being tortured and screamed like a dying cat. Within seconds her eyes were rolling back in her head and she was gushing her juices all over me. "Get your fucking clothes off, already," she snapped
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
"No that's okay; I can't wait that long, just do me." I shook my head, in disbelief. Even after being together for six years, I was still shocked by exactly how slutty Mary Beth could be. Less than twenty minutes ago she'd appeared to be a woman who wouldn't say shit if she had a mouth full of it. Now in the privacy of our home, she could teach drunken sailors how to swear. I pulled my pants down around my ankles and grabbed her off the bed. I turned her around and slammed myself home in her tight hairless pussy


None of that romantic rubbing and easing my way in for her, she was already sopping wet and she liked it rough so that's what I gave her. The first brutal stroke found me bottomed out inside her and her trying to get her legs even further apart, so I could get deeper. "Harder, baby. Slam me," she said. I was already fucking her so hard that if she got pregnant our kid would be born with a black eye, but she wanted it harder so I obliged her. I grabbed her by her slim waist and pulled her onto me harder with each stroke. She pushed her ass against me increasingly harder also. It was more like we were fighting than fucking


I was getting closer with each stroke and Mary Beth knew it. "Don't you dare fucking cum," she said. She pulled herself off of me and turned to look at me. "Do my ass," she said. She was out of her mind
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
She was slurring her words together, and she had the biggest smile. "Who was I to turn down the love of my life? I pulled her cheeks apart and started to lick her anus for lubrication. "Just put it in me," she screamed. "Force your dick into my shitter, now!" So again I complied. She pushed against me as I pushed into her. It was so tight I thought my dick was going to break. Finally I got the head in and she started oohing and screaming, "yes." After a while we got the whole thing in and she started sawing against me again
It was so tight and I was already close." It didn't matter. I reached under her and rubbed her clit. Mary Beth started slamming her ass into me again. Mary Beth doesn't have a large fleshy ass so her pelvic bones slamming against me were not the most comfortable thing, but it was brief thankfully. She started jerking involuntarily, and I grabbed her around her waist and drive myself home one more time. I came like a fire hose. Semen erupted from the end of my dick and blasted her insides. She reacted from the warmth of the fluid more than the volume. She ripped herself free of me and turned around quickly taking my shrinking member into her mouth and slurping greedily
CLUBTUG.COM
Her tongue circled the head of my shaft and even probed the hole in the end of it for the last few drops. A few errant drops had escaped and landed on the bed. She scooped them up and swallowed them as well. "Oh baby, that was so good," she crooned. "Just the way, I like it." We fell back on the bed wrapped around each other and slept the sleep of the damned, while the world around us started to fall apart. The next morning I woke up and unwrapped Mary Beth's arms from me. I showered and stumbled into my Mustang. Fortunately it was a Saturday, so it really didn't matter that it was nearly 10 a.m
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
when I got on the road. I noticed a few people staring at me as I went into my favorite Dunkin Donuts for coffee. I was sure it was the car. How did Michael Keaton say it in that Batman movie? "Chicks dig the car." As I pulled into the parking lot behind our building, there was a group of reporters gathered. I figured that one of our advertising clients was making their shoes with slave labor in some third world country again. Or someone we represented has destroyed some tree in the rain forest. While I'm sure they were tragic, they were neither my job nor my concern. I was working on landing a huge new client
CLUBTUG.COM
They owned several hundred hotels all over Europe. Their advertising budget alone was worth over 10 million dollars a year. If I could land them, I'd already be one of the top five in terms of sales for next year already. I'd been doing conference calls and video conferencing with them for the past few days. They were open to my advances but their responses were lukewarm at best. I was avoiding the inevitable trip to Europe to meet with them until I could arrange to take Mary Beth with me. As I stepped into my office, things got weird. Normally the office would be deserted on a Saturday. But the few people that were there would greet me
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
I guess I expected some type of congratulations for the award I won last night. There was nothing. I did notice a few people staring at me and talking, but not much else. My longtime secretary Myra grabbed me by my arm and yanked me into the office. "What the he'll were you thinking?" she asked. "Well, I was thinking that I'd have coffee and call our new French client to see how the deal is going," I replied. Myra looked at me as if I'd arrived at work on a short yellow bus instead of a $70,000 Mustang. "Not that, you idiot," she said. "I may not like your wife much. She seems too uptight for you
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
It's like she has a stick permanently up her ass. But you married her. How could you cheat on her?" "Myra what the hell have you been smoking?" I asked her. "Didn't you read the paper this morning?" she asked. "What about this Billie Jean thing?" She looked at me closely. It was as if she expected me to confess to some terrible crime. But I was as cool as a cucumber. I just shrugged my shoulders. "Blake, aren't you going to say something? It's not every day that your lover comes out of the woodwork and..." I had to stop her before she got too wound up with this, so I interrupted her. "Billie Jean is not my lover," I told her. "To tell you the truth, last night was the first time I ever saw her." Myra was still looking at me, intensely
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Finally she nodded her head. "I believe you," she said. "I've known you long enough to be able to look into your purple peepers and tell when you're being truthful." I laughed a bit. Because of a weird genetic melding in my family's gene pool, some of the kids were born with red eyes. My uncle Stanley had them. He wore brown colored contacts to disguise them. The trait was supposedly dominant. But my mother's side of the family all had very deep brown eyes. When you matched her with my father it got messy
I guess I should have been born with red eyes but when you mixed my mom's brown with the red I'd been born with very striking purple eyes. From a distance they looked brownish. But anyone who got close to me could see their purple shade. My purple eyes were one of the reasons that I'd been so successful with women throughout my life. I really like to think that the fact that I'm a nice guy didn't hurt either. Myra held up a copy of the morning paper. The headline read, "Blake's in trouble!" The article went on to give the usual background crap I'd become used to
I was described alternately as both an advertising genius and a ruthless business man. It talked about the award last night, some of the highlights of my career and all of my failures and setbacks. Then it talked about last night's fiasco. A second article had the banner headline, "Who is Billie Jean?" I didn't read more than the first two lines of that one before I discovered that Billie Jean was talking to everyone she could. She was scheduled to appear on television, radio and many more magazine and newspaper articles. Apparently my nightmare was just beginning. I called my lawyer, Montgomery Burns. He was a ruthless old bastard. I wanted him to jump on this whole Billie Jean thing and find out what she wanted and what it would take to get rid of her. Barring that I wanted him to start the proceedings to sue her for Libel. I called home to see if my blushing bride was awake yet


She eerily answered the phone and yelled for our maid to bring her some "fucking," coffee. "Mary Beth, you probably won't want to read the papers this morning," I warned her. "They're all full of the Billie Jean shit." "Oh my God, you're kidding," she laughed. "It must be a really slow news day. Why else would they be interested in some woman you slept with back in college?" "Mary Beth, would you please listen to me," I said seriously. "I don't remember that woman. I don't remember having sex with her period


I don't even remember talking to her or seeing her." "You were probably bombed out of your mind," she said. "I don't think I've ever been so drunk that I couldn't remember having sex with someone," I said seriously. Mary Beth in the way that people who have been together for a long time can, sensed that my mood had shifted. "Blake, don't worry about this. It's nothing. I believe you. I'm on your side no matter what. For better and for worse, remember? I love you, stupid," she started making little kissing noises over the phone. I started laughing and felt better instantly
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Naturally she wasn't done sticking it to me though. "Blake did you notice the way every guy in the place couldn't take their eyes off of that Heifer’s Tata's though? I think I'm going to have to insist on breast implants for my birthday. I think I'll move up to like a quadruple Z cup," she laughed. "Oh yeah, I can see it now," I laughed. "We'll have to get you a wheelbarrow to carry them around in." "And I'll terrify our kids when they breast feed," she said. "What kids?" I asked. "How are we going to have any kids?" "We can have kids any time we want," she said. "I come from damn good breeding stock. All I have to do is stop taking my pill and I'll start spitting out little Alexander’s like there's no limit." "I don't see it," I said. "Why not?" she smirked. I could already imagine her at home on our huge bed completely naked with her head tilted to the side
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
It was the way she always reacted when someone told her she couldn't do something. "Well," I said, with mock seriousness. "In order for us to procreate...You do understand the term procreation don't you? I'm not being too technical here am I." "I know what procreation is, you idiot," she said. "Well, in order for us to procreate, I'd have to shoot my stuff into your Hoo hah," I said. Mary Beth erupted with laughter. "I thought this was a serious technical talk," she said. "You and I have more sex than anyone I know. And you can shoot your stuff anywhere you want, but your stuff is my stuff. No one else gets a fucking drop of it. Especially not Billie Jean." she was still laughing as she hung up the phone. For the rest of the weekend, Mary Beth and I just relaxed and enjoyed each other
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
We took the boat out on Sunday morning and just lazily sailed around the bay. We stopped off at several secluded coves and did what came natural. We even moored just off of an island where we could make out picnickers with our naked eyes. We took off all of our clothes and had sex right in front of them to act out one of Mary Beth's fantasies about having sex in front of other people. The people on the beach did start pointing at our boat, though. It was lucky that we did it then because if we'd waited a couple of days, there'd have been reporters all over us. While Mary Beth and I were relaxing Billie Jean had been telling her story. Monday morning it was all over the papers again
As much as I hoped it would die down and go away, the story seemed to have legs. When I went into the office Monday morning I was told to appear at a special meeting of the board of directors. This was what I'd been waiting for. I assumed that they were going to offer me a partnership as a reward for all of my bard work. When I walked into the meeting, it was the same as it always was. A group of old men, who had all, at one time or another been in my shoes. Each and every one of them had been the company hotshot at some point. Each generation's hotshot had to rewrite the record books until they were so important to the company that they had to be offered a part of it. First I was asked about the new account I was working on. I told them that we hadn't actually landed it yet, but things looked promising. Then the moment I dreamed of came. I knew that once the discussion of money was over we'd move to discuss me personally. "On a more personal note," said Arthur Harris
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
I was trying very hard not to smile. I needed to remain professional and in control. I couldn't let them see how much this would mean to me to become a partner before turning forty. I'd also become the first to make partner before turning thirty. "What are we to make of this Billie Jean situation," continued Harris. I sucked in a breath, and remained silent for a few ticks. "This adverse publicity could possibly affect our bottom line if allowed to run unchecked," he said. "I guarantee you that it is being handled as we speak," I said flatly


I kept my voice as free of emotion as I was able to manage. Inside I was seething. I was beyond pissed but I managed to hold onto my cool. I returned to my office and sat down behind my spacious desk. What I'd thought was an annoyance was becoming a true problem. It was obvious that Billie Jean would need to be dealt with. The problem was that I didn't know what she wanted or what it would take to get rid of her. I was smart enough to realize that I needed to handle it all through my attorney


Any direct contact between the two of us would simply lend credence to her claims. Myra burst into the office unannounced and looked at me. "How did Mary Beth take the latest news?" she asked. "What latest news?" I asked back. I was so pissed that I could care less. The thing that had me the most upset was the fact that this whole Billie Jean thing might allow those old bastards to delay me getting my partnership for a while longer. "Billie Jean claims that your affair with her was four years ago," said Myra, looking at me suspiciously. "That's pure bullshit," I yelled. "I was out of college and already married to Mary Beth by then." My outburst caused several heads in the outer office to turn and look towards us. My office had floor to ceiling glass walls. The glass was thick and we couldn't be heard out there but they could certainly see in, and the way I had jumped up and started yelling had attracted some attention. The ringing of the phone on my desk snapped both Myra and me out of the impromptu staring contest we were in. "Blake Alexander's Office," said Myra crisply into the phone
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
"He's right here Mr. Burns." she handed me the phone. "Hey, boss I'm on your side. I believe you. Don't shoot the messenger," she whispered as she walked out of the office. "What took you so God damned long to get back to me," I asked. "I do occasionally take a vacation," laughed Monty Burns
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
"Besides, what were my final instructions to you last week before I left?" "Ha ha fucking ha," I said, remembering that he'd told me not into get into any trouble while he was gone. "Alright so far, all I've had time to do is put a couple of investigators on her. I may cut it down to one though to save some money," he said. "Since I'm paying for it don't spare any fucking money," I snapped. "Put as many men as you need on the job, I'm not exactly broke." "I'm not trying to save you any money," he snapped right back. "It's just that I've tried out a new agency, Arturo Rios Investigations. The girl, Sarah Price, that they put on the case is really good. She got back to me in a matter of minutes with more information than my regular guy was able to come up with over 24 hours. I'm thinking of sending her and her husband to Florida to do more research." "Why are we sending people to fucking Florida? And why does her husband need to go with her?" I asked. "Well, her husband is actually not an investigator but he helps out on some of her cases now and then. But since they just got married she won't go anywhere without him


Arturo warned me about that when he gave me her results. They also may not take the case. According to Arturo, Sarah is the best PI he's ever seen, but she's picky about the cases she takes. Arturo said that once she met her husband Chris, there are just some things and some types of cases she simply won't take. They make enough money from her husband's job as an engineer or auto marketing guy to live comfortably so they do the investigations things on a pick and choose basis," he said. "Okay your super spy girl has weird quirks," I said. "Why do they need to go to Florida?" "Because Billie Jean lives in Florida," he said. "If we're going to find out anything about her, that's where we need to have boots on the ground. There's some really funny shit going on here
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
Like Sarah found out that Billie Jean has no fucking money. The bitch has like twelve dollars in her checking account and no savings account. So how the fuck did she manage to fly all the way to California and get dolled up like she did for your party? Obviously she has help and there's something going on. If we want to find out the who's and the what's we need people in Florida." "Okay send them already," I said. "We can't," he said. "I already told you, she's picky about the cases she takes. She wants to meet you first." An hour later I was headed out of town to a quiet little restaurant just outside of L.A
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
There was very little traffic and I was listening to the Eagles' One of these Nights CD as I drove. By now you've probably realized a lot about my personality so you know what I did when a car flew by me. His fucking exhaust system was as loud as mine and the exhaust note was so sweet, that I couldn't believe it. As I looked up to see what it was, I wasn't shocked. It was another Mustang. It was a GT but the car was nowhere near stock. Whoever the guy was he was making tracks


Nobody went past me, Mustang or not, so I shifted up a gear and put the pedal on the floor. My Shelby woke up and as the supercharger started to whine I was narrowing the gap. There were curves up ahead and I was sure that my car's handling package would allow me to easily over take him. Unfortunately, the bastard hugged the corners like his car was on rails. That car was definitely not stock. As we came out of the last corner, I quickly shifted and stomped the pedal. Five hundred and fifty horses quickly nosed their way towards the front. I pulled ahead of him. But it was very gradual


He was smiling from ear to ear and gave me the thumbs up sign as I passed. I really wish I had friends like that guy. He was a class act. And obviously we shared a liking for the pony cars. I slowly pulled away from him but I wasn't leaving him in the dust like I expected to. Just so you know it, this experience was why I bought the newer Shelby GT 500 KR, this year. The GT 500 that I was driving last year only had five hundred and fifty horses. The new KRs put out almost eight hundred horsepower. Before too long and luckily before any cops saw me it was time for me to leave the freeway. I checked my GPS and saw that the restaurant I was going to was only a couple of blocks away from the freeway exit. I pulled into the parking lot and was under whelmed
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
This wasn't the type of place I was used to. It was a small out of the way Mexican place, very understated and very authentic in its decor. I walked in and noticed that there was no hostess by the door. A fat woman in a greasy apron waved at me from behind the bar and told me to sit wherever I liked. There were a few seedy looking characters scattered around so I decided to sit at a table near the window along the side of the restaurant where I could watch my car. After I'd been sitting there for a few minutes a couple came in. She looked around and examined everyone in the restaurant before her eyes settled on me
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
She also never let go of his hand. She was tall for a woman with a lot of honey blond hair. She was fit and trim with larger than average breasts that told me from the way they moved under her light sweater that they were real. Her well rounded yet trim ass perched on top of long thin legs. She was a hell of a package. The best part was her face. If she'd put any time at all into make-up or styling she'd be beautiful. Hell she already was beautiful but she didn't have so much as lipstick on and in California, raw bare naked beauty just didn't stand a chance. Out here even the maids and the waitresses wore more facial enhancement than this woman did. The man with her was tall and well built


He was muscular without being hulking. He also moved like nothing I'd ever seen before. Maybe it was some kind of martial arts training or something. His disposition and the open and easy way that he smiled, worried me. He looked like he was lost. He was just too fucking friendly
The wolves out here would tear him apart. He could probably handle himself in a fight, but the con men would eat him for lunch without ever lifting a finger. She was obviously the brains here. He wasn't an idiot or anything, he was probably very book smart, but she had the street smarts. At any rate you could tell by the way they fiercely held each other's hands that they were a team. There was also something very familiar about him


Maybe he was an actor or something that I had worked with. Surprisingly enough she looked at me and then led them over to my table. "Mr. Alexander?" she asked as she stood in front of me. "Hey," he said. "We Roy Orbisoned you on the way here, didn't we?" "You what?" I asked smiling. "His easy going disposition was infectious


I liked the guy already. "Roy Orbison, we blew by you," he said excitedly. "I knew I couldn't beat your Shelby. You've got a supercharger and my car has no power adders. It's naturally aspirated so that gave you a big advantage. I just wanted to see how long it would take for you to crush us." "There's no way your car is stock," I said shocked. If it was I'd spent way too fucking much money, for way too little bump in performance. "It's been tweaked," he smiled at me nodding. "Mr
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Alexander, we haven't much time and I've several questions for you," she said pulling me back to earth. "May we sit down?" "Of course, please do," I said. I called the fat woman over and got a Corona for myself. I asked Sarah what she'd like and got her a glass of white wine. Her husband looked over the drink menu and eyed my beer. "I don't often drink beer," he started, bringing a smile to my lips. "But when I do, "I said joining him
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
"I drin..." "Bring him a Pepsi, he's driving," snapped Sarah, killing our fun. "Hey that was one of my best advertising campaigns," I said. "Mr. Alexander, let's get to it," said Sarah all business. "What's the truth about this thing with this woman Billie Jean?" "The truth is too the best of my memory, I've never met her before I saw her the other night at my party. I don't know what she wants or why she wants it from me. I've never cheated on my wife once, since we got married. I was wild before I met Mary Beth but once we got together I've been faithful ever since," I said. The whole time that I was talking Sarah Price was looking into my eyes. Her husband was looking outside of the bar
"Chris," I said, snapping his head towards me. "Take it for a spin. The clutch takes a little bit of getting used to. You need a heavy foot to shift it." Without a word he plucked the keys out of my hand and was gone. "You do realize that he's going to want one now," she said looking at me with a pained expression on her face. "We're supposed to be putting money away for a bigger house in a better suburb, so we can have some property around us to start raising our kids and you have to go and give him the keys to a car that costs nearly three times as much and only goes maybe twenty or thirty miles an hour faster." Her expression said it all. "Billie Jean, as Mr. Burns already told you, has no money. We really can't figure out any motivation for her attack on you, but it seems as if she's slowly rolling out more information a little bit at a time
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
I have a friend who works in Florida. He's digging up things as we speak. I also have found out in the past few hours that she's filed some type of suit against you that originates in Florida. We don't know what type of suit it is though. We're sure this whole thing will come down to money. My goal is to give you and Mr
Burns enough information to give you a heads up on the whole thing and possibly to give you ammunition for your fight against her if necessary." "So you're taking my case?" I asked. She nodded her head. "Two reasons," she said. "The first is that I'm almost a human lie detector. I believe you when you say that you've never cheated on your wife. I really believe that there are some men out there who are faithful


In fact I married one. You were telling me the truth and every time I look at her I get the feeling that she's hiding something. I don't trust her." "What's the second reason?" I asked her. "Him," she said, pointing at her husband as he rejoined us, smiling wide enough to light up the whole room. "He said we should take your case. We'll be in touch." Chris threw me back my keys and gave me the thumbs up sign. I went back to work and tried to concentrate on my career and my clients


Mary Beth was still trying to fuck me to death every night. She also assured me that she believed me too. But Billie Jean seemed to be everywhere. TV, Radio and print, all of the media seemed to be eager for every tidbit she put out. Burns had finally decided that we needed to meet. He still wanted to keep me out of it, but he wanted to meet with her. Thus far she hadn't asked for anything. Mary Beth though claiming she believed me had begun asking me questions. She asked more and more of them as the week went by. She even got out my old college yearbooks and spent a lot of time looking through them trying to see if Billie Jean appeared in any of the pictures


When I pointed out to her that Billie Jean was at least a couple of years younger than us, she gave up the yearbook search. "Blake, I hate myself for asking you this," she said. "I'm giving you a one-time get out of jail free card. Tell me the truth. Have you ever had an affair since we've been together? With Billie Jean or anyone else?" I was shocked. My mouth dropped open and words refused to form or come out
I think more than anything else, I was hurt. People were always trying to find out who the hell was under the Lone Ranger's mask, but Tonto never tried. Mary Beth was supposed to be my Tonto. She was my rock. She was the person I wanted to grow old and live out my life with. Everything I did was for her or for us
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Her faith in me was one of the biggest sources of my seemingly unshakeable confidence. Without saying a word, I gathered up a pair of pajamas and my shaving kit and moved down the hall into the guest room. A few minutes after I lay down I heard her twist the knob but I'd locked the door. She called me a few times, but I didn't answer. The next morning I had just gotten to sleep after tossing and turning all night. It seemed like just as I closed my eyes the loud buzzing of my cell phone woke me up. "It's a paternity suit," said a voice from the phone as soon as I pushed the button to connect the call. "Whuh?" I said. "Who the fuck is this? Do you know what time it is? I just got to sleep." "Mr
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
Alexander, this is Sarah Price. I'm sorry to call you so early. It's just after nine a.m. here. I forgot about the time difference. But I wanted to give you a heads up
So you could plan your strategy. The way I figure it. I've given you a few hours of lead time, but that's all," she said. "Sarah what are you telling me? I'm not sure I understand you. Say it all again, now that I'm awake." I told her. "Billie Jean claims that you are the father of her child," said Sarah. "She's filed a paternity suit through the Florida Attorney General's Child Support Enforcement Bureau. You wanted to know what she's up to and after. It looks like she wants two things. The first is to ruin your reputation and your life


And the second is to suck out a shit load of money from you." "You can tell that the money is only a part of it. If it was only the money, she could have come to you quietly, under the radar and told you about the child and asked for you to pay child support or even asked for cash settlement outright to keep quiet. She did this publicly and dramatically because she wanted to pull you down. Either she or someone she's working with has a big fucking grudge against you. Can you think of anyone who hates you badly enough to want to do this to you?" she asked. "Not off the top of my head," I said
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
My brain was still only half functioning. "Well I'm looking further into it. I'm trying to cross reference and check out every person she's known to associate with over the past five years. She's scheduled to go on TV and blab all of this soon. She also claims to have proof, so be careful," Sarah said before she hung up. I had to admit, Sarah was good. The other investigators that Burns had put on the case and the ones that McMillan Worth had hired had all come up empty so far
Thanks to Sarah at least I wouldn't be surprised when the news papers came out or the TV shows hit today. As I headed for my morning shower, I realized that last night had been the first time that I can remember that Mary Beth and I slept apart. In the space of a week I'd gone from controlling the media on behalf of my clients and their products, to hiding from them on my own behalf. Just as the sun came up and far before anyone was out on the streets I snuck into my office. I actually got there before Myra did for a change. When she walked in at eight, she was surprised to find the lights already on and me already in the office. "Myra, sit down," I told her. "Over the next couple of days things are going to get worse." "Oh Boy," she said. "How much worse can it get?" "Billie Jean is doing all of this as part of a paternity suit," I said. "Why didn't she just ask you for the money," asked Myra. "I don't know. My investigator thinks that she also wants to ruin my reputation," I said. "I'm telling you this because I don't want you to have to find out by reading it in the papers tomorrow. Apparently she's going to be on TV today." "How is Mary Beth taking it?" she asked. "I guess I should call her and tell her," I said. "Why haven't you told her already?" she asked. "I'm not sure Mary Beth believes me anymore," I said sadly
"I guess there's just too much of this too soon." I did call Mary Beth to try and give her the news too. Her cell went straight to voice mail, so I left her a message. I was glad it happened that way, because I still wasn't ready to talk to her. The fact that someone I loved so deeply and so completely didn't believe me was devastating. I realized then that I had to take a closer look at my friends. Billie Jean appeared on A.M. California
It was a popular morning news magazine type show. She had changed her appearance. Instead of the glamorous beauty queen persona she'd shown at the party she was trying the poor mistreated girl role. I watched as she theatrically wiped a tear from her eye. The hosts of the show were trying to comfort her as she choked out her tale of woe. She claimed that she'd been at a party barely four years ago. The party had been in Florida


Some of my old college friends had arranged it and we had danced on the floor in the round. It was pure bullshit. I hadn't done the swapping partners thing since long before I'd met Mary Beth. She told them that she'd been instantly in love with me and that was the only reason she'd had sex with me. She also told them that I'd led her to believe that we had a future. She said she woke up the next morning and I was gone. She had no contact information and no way to get in touch with me. Then she dropped the big bombshell. She claimed that she'd discovered a few weeks later that she was pregnant, and I was the only person who could possibly be the father. With no way to contact me, she'd raised our child alone
MANY POSITIONS

many positions

ENTER TO MANY POSITIONS
She'd struggled and took whatever jobs she could get just to make ends meet. Then fina
2011-Dec-17 03:56 - HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED
Hot blonde fucked and facialed. Today started as a normal day in which I just wanted to watch some gay porn, suck a cock or two then maybe get a blowjob. I was new to the area so I did not know where to go so to begin this quest so I looked for a gay movie theater. There was one downtown which also said it had a collection hot blonde fucked and facialed of adult books and DVD’s for sale. I arrived at the location and it was in a good neighborhood so I felt safe parking and heading inside. When I entered I found it just as it was described, racks of books and walls of DVD’s. I cruised around pretending to be looking at the books but really watching to see if anyone came in or out of the theater


Yep, three guys entered and one came out in about 10 minutes so I thought it could be a good plan to head inside. I purchased my ticket plus a one hot blonde fucked and facialed dollar required membership and headed in to watch the movie. When I entered the theater it was very dark probably due to the fact it was a sunny day out and the only light was that which was coming from the movie. I found a seat about half way down on the side. As my eyes got used to the darkness I noticed that there were only about 8 or 10 other guys watching the movie. I found this kind of strange based the number of guys I saw come in. Well I guess it was time to watch the movie and it was a good hot one! Two young guys fucking like rabbits. As I watched I was constantly looking around to try and find where all the real guys were hanging out. I did see a few go through this curtain in the front of the theater so I thought I would check it out. When I passed through the curtain it was just as dark but I was able to see two guys leaning on the wall. Then I saw the men’s room so I thought I would check that out, nothing special, two stalls with a glory hole and one urinal
HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED

hot blonde fucked and facialed

ENTER TO HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED
I came out still very confused and curious as to where the action was and the guys. Just at that time I saw some movement to my right – there was an iron, circular stairway with a guy coming down. Now my interest was peaked so I decided to head upstairs. Wow – what a different place than downstairs. I walked around and found all types of areas: one room had a small TV showing a gay porn. This room was about 20 by 20 with a series of walls about four to five feet high that had glory holes. As I walked through there were 4 guys getting a bj through these holes. Another area had several rooms that were big enough fanatic for two guys to play in and they had a bench big enough to lie on
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
As I wandered more I found a play room with a sling – no one was playing here. Then there was an area of “walls” with glory holes and a few sections were “chain link fence”. Finally I came into an area that had a lot of closet doors. As I investigated more I discovered these were little rooms that had either glory holes, large holes or both on one, two or all three walls. Well it was now time to begin my quest for the day – suck a few cocks so I decided to enter one of those little rooms. After going in and out of several rooms I finally found one that had guys through two of the holes. I entered and stated to watch them, one was just gently stroking himself and the other was doing what I wanted to be doing


He was on his knees sucking through the hole opposite from where I was looking. I then focused my attention on the other guy. Slowly I approached the hole with my hand and gestured for him to come over. Removed it and waited – nothing so I tried again thinking he did not see me the first time, again nothing. Well I started thinking that I should try something different so I got on my knees and presented my open mouth in the hole – nothing. This was one of the larger holes so if I was daring enough I could stick my head through the hole but I didn’t. Now totally disappointed I sat back and returned to watching the lucky guy on the other side. While I was watching something flashed in my mind – let me try something else. I dropped my pants and boxers to the floor and stood placing my bare ass about 6 inches from the large hole facing the guy who was stroking himself. It only took about five seconds before I felt fingers gently touching my bare skin
HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED

hot blonde fucked and facialed

ENTER TO HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED
At first I stood still and let him gently rub me, and then I moved closer to him. His touching got firmer but in a warm, sexy way. He gradually started to run his fingers up and down the crack of my ass then gently started to slide them in looking for that magic spot. To make it easier for him I bent over giving him more access which he took full advantage and found my waiting hole and started to play with it. Slowly and gently he pushed his dry finger inside even though it was a little uncomfortable I let him have his way. Then I felt something cool, on his other hand he somehow got some lube and now was inserting a lubed finger. This felt much better, so much so that my cock started to get hard. After a while of inserting one finger then two he took both of them out


There was nothing happening but my mind was racing and hoping for more so I bent over a little more and backed all the way to the wall so I was actually leaning on the wall with my ass totally exposed through the hole. Finally it happened; I felt his cock trying to enter me. I reached back there to make sure he had on a condom and he did so I totally relaxed and let him enter me. He went slowly at first and only going in a little at a time. Gradually he entered me fully and began pumping. The pumping was at a nice even pace that was working nicely for me and I am guessing for him too. Shockingly I felt a hand on my leg – it came through the hole on the side. I was so much enjoying what was happening to me that I did not try to move it away
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Since I did not move it away he took the liberty of grabbing my rock hard cock and began to stroke it. You can only imagine how all of this was feeling – getting fucked and stroked at the same time!!!! I drifted into total enjoyment only to be brought back to reality as I began to shoot all over the floor. The stroking continued until I was totally drained. I couldn’t move as I was still being pounded from behind, finally I felt him quicken his pace and finally unload. He slowly pulled out and I stood up then leaned on a wall totally exhausted and almost totally full filled. Remember I came to suck cock and that still has not happened. I decided to head to the room that had the walls so I could lean on one and watch some gay porn and recover. Now that I had a feeling of the second floor I could hear sounds of pleasure as I headed to the other room. I got to that room and headed about half way down and entered an empty row. To my right across the aisle I could see a blow job taking place and if I blocked out the video there were others also taking place. About 10 minutes passed and a guy entered the row behind me and was also leaning on the wall. I took a glance back at him then down and noticed he was not standing in front of the glory hole so I just went back to watching the video
HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED

hot blonde fucked and facialed

ENTER TO HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED
I was starting to feel refreshed and wanted to go out to the glory hole wall and look for that cock that I wanted to suck. As I turned I noticed that the guy behind me moved and his cock was just hanging through the hole. Well you can only guess what happened next – I left, just kidding. I reached and gently started to fondle this soft, beautiful cock. As I fondled more it began to stiffen much to my liking. It was now time to get on my knees and enjoy this cock. I slowly licked the head then gradually took it into my mouth. Since it was not fully hardened I sucked in to bring it down my throat as far as it would go. In a matter of time it became a hardened cock about six and a half inches and slightly on the thick side


In a matter in which I like my cocked I sucked, I began to suck this one, slow then fast – all the way in then just lick and play with the head. Finally I tasted a little precum so I pulled off, got up and went into the same row where he was standing. I went to my knees, reached for that beautiful cock and placed it into my mouth. I then placed both of my hands on his ass and allowed him to fuck my mouth as hard, deep and as fast as he wanted. His hands found my head and held it is place, I wasn’t going anywhere but I guess it made him feel good. He finally exploded and shot a large, tasty load of cum into my mouth and throat. I held him inside of me as long as I could still feel and taste cum coming out
When he was empty I took one more inhalation suck then got up patted him on the ass and left satisfied. Wow – I finally got to suck a cock which was my goal for the day. Actually my goal was to suck a few cocks so I headed over to the glory hole wall. When I got there on my side there was one guy on his knees with his face planted to the wall and I assume with a nice mouthful. Down a few holes was a soft cock about 5 to 6 inches just hanging there waiting for attention but it was all the way at the end where my attention was focused. Remember I said there was some chain link fence? I looked down there and there was a nice looking cock hanging through one of the links. As I looked at the rest of him I saw his pants down around his ankles but his shirt was over his head covering his face. That really interested me so I headed over
I started to gently handle this nice cock which caused a little stirring through the fence so I dropped to my knees and began to suck. Gently licking the head then slowly the shaft and finally engulfing the whole thing. Gradually it got hard and I was really enjoying sucking with my eyes closed so I could enjoy all the sensations and hot smell. When I opened my eyes I saw another cock sticking through the fence within an arm’s length away – yep you guessed it. I reached over and started to stroke it. It took some concentration to stroke and suck at the same time but I was working it as best as I could. Finally the cock in my mouth started to pulse and shoot a nice warm and tasty load of cum


Every drop was swallowed before I let him pull out. I did not want the other guy to leave unsatisfied so I continued to stroke him until he shot all over the floor. I did not want to take him inside because the taste currently in my mouth was awesome and I wanted it to last as long as possible. Now that I was satisfied it was time for me to leave and head home. You might not believe that all of this could happen on a single visit to a movie theater and you are right. This is a true story up hot blonde fucked and facialed to the first cock I sucked. When I was leaving I did see 2 cocks hanging through the glory holes but I was satisfied and it was time to head home. I will be heading back for another adventure but this time I will head right upstairs.



HOT BLONDE FUCKED AND FACIALED hot blonde fucked and facialed

hot blonde fucked and facialed, masturbation loves, lexi belle cum, deepthroat dripping, nurse lingerie sex, luscious pool games, bikini blonde, young dykes, blondie glamour,
Related posts: hairy pussies mature
2011-Dec-16 13:26 - BLACK FOR HER CARE
Black for her care. Hi - I'm Michelle. In this part of my actual true growing up stage, I'm now 14. 5' 5" tall at 102 lbs, but with really nice, pert 36C breasts, a tiny waist, and a butt that my brother Ricky swears "looks like a ten year old". In chapter 1, I told you about my discovery of masturbation, watching my brother stroke himself and squirt, watching him pee, and being scared that he stood outside my bedroom door listening to me pleasure myself
(I came so hard I really couldn't be quiet). I was also coming to the realization that boys, (guys) liked to watch things, as when I watched Ricky stroke himself he was watching a movie with two people going at it. Later that evening, I swear he tried to look right through my nightie, and after my heated self pleasuring session later that night, the thoughts rolling through my head led to me to plot this scheme. Chapter Two: I awoke groggily, only slowing becoming aware that one of my hands was down inside my panties, and that one of my fingers was deep inside my pussy. As I came to, I became aware that my pussy was gushing, my hand was soaked, and my panties were drenched. My mind drifted back to the last evening as I slowly began teasing my rapidly awakening clit. Ricky...watching the movie and stroking himself...jerking...spurting...Ricky, holding his penis while he peed, Ricky, shaking his penis up and down to "be sure I got it all so I don't drip"...Ricky trying to stare through my flimsly nightie, Ricky (maybe) standing outside my door listening to sounds as I pleasured myself...the whole thing about boy's (guy's) penises getting big and hard as two bathroom they got turned on. My finger started moving on my clit, faster and faster...as if it had a mind of it's own. In no time I was panting and bucking up and down and started the day with a wonderful orgasm. As my breathing slowed and my heartbeat returned to normal, I starting reviewing in my mind the plan for the day. I was enthralled at the thought that maybe I, and me alone, could make a guy's penis get hard just by looking at me, listening to me, and that maybe I could turn guys on just by being me. I scurried to the bathroom and took a quick pee, all the time my mind being centered on sex
BLACK FOR HER CARE

black for her care

ENTER TO BLACK FOR HER CARE
(Sex that I had never experienced...at this point in my story I am still a virgin, in fact have never even touched black for her care a boy's penis.) Still, just the thought that I could make a boy's penis hard just by letting him look at me has me absolutely fascinated....and more than a little turned on. So as I go to brush my teeth, my mind is churning...today I'm going to find out eactly what I can do a boy even if I don't do anything to the boy. Since my mind is centered on sex, the electric toothbrush takes on a whole new identity. As I feel it vibrate in my hands, my mind starts to wander..."I wonder what this would feel like......?" I finish with my teeth, rinse the brush head, and decide to see what this would feel like against one of my nipples. (Time out...you need to know that although my breasts are average at best (36C), in retrospect I have always had extrordinary nipples...when aroused and hard, they will grow to a solid 1/2".) So as I apply the brush to one of my nipples, it immediately hardens and grows. The brush doesn't feel as good as I thought it would, so I turn the brush over so the vibrating plastic is against my nipple rather than the brush itself. Heaven. My nipple gets hard as a rock and grows even bigger than usual...to the point it feels like it's going to burst. Then my mind starts wandering again..."If this feels so good against my nipple....I wonder what it would feel like..." In a flash I have checked the bathroom door and stripped off my now soaking wet panties. I start by teasing myself, running the unit up the inside of my thighs, spreading my legs so I can watch myself in the mirror. Around and around my pussy I go, but don't actually ever touch it. The teasing is driving me crazy, but even more so the sight of my own pussy in the mirror, lips wide open, juices running...begging for attention. I slowly bring the unit up and start running it around my lips


The tingling sensation is driving me crazy and I already know that when I do finally let myself come, it's going to be one massive explosion. I'm not quite reay to end this yet so I continue teasing...exploring...I run the unit all around my thighs, my lips, and almost by accident (maybe) touch my anus. What a jolt. I gasped...and hastily moved it...continuing the teasing of my pussy. But as I got wetter and wetter, and my breathing got heavier and heavier, I couldn't help but remember the shock when the unit actually touched my anus. This time I did it on purpose. I moved it slowly along my lips, first one then the other...each time going lower and lower. I ran it over my butt cheeks. And although this did nothing for me, each time I would bring it a little closer to my crack. I finally started running the unit very lightly through my crack, careful not to touch my hole. After a few minutes of this, it seemed like my own body was screaming and bucking, wanting the contact with my hole. So I finally relented, bringing the unit closer and closer to my anus, until again contact was made. My body jerked again. I backed off for a moment, then again brought it closer and closer, until once again the buzzing unit was touching my little hole. The feeling was exquisite...not sexual really...but very erotic. I continued playing with my back side hole for another minute or two, then realized the juices flowing out of my pussy were dripping all the way to the floor. I quickly brought the unit back to my pussy, and starting again playing it around my lips, getting closer and closer to where I really wanted it....and then decided that foreplay was over...my clit was screaming for attention. I brought the unit up slowly, and finally laid it to rest with the back side of the brush head half against the hood that usually covers my clit, and half against my now protruding clit itself. It took only only a couple of seconds, and the explosive climax racked through me. My legs shook, by body trembled, my chest was heaving, I couldn't breathe. After several seconds of this heaven on earth, I started to come down. My legs felt like rubber...I couldn't stand. I leaned back against the counter steadying myself, and looked at the electric toothbrush with a whole new attitude. When my breathing finally returned to normal, I reminded myself that I did have a plan for the day, and it involved boys and penises...not electric toothbrushes. I jumped in the shower and started Part One of THE PLAN!!! I returned to my room and intentionally left the door wide open. I crawled into bed naked and waited, scarcely breathing, waiting for any kind of a sound that would tell me Ricky was awake


In the meantime, I let my hand drift down to my pussy and start idly caressing my lips. As soon as I heard the first sound, I pulled the sheet, (only the sheet), up over my entire body. I made sure it was lying perfectly flat against me to that the entire outline of my body was clearly visible beneath the thin covering I heard him head down to the other end of the hall to the bathroom, and returned one hand to my pussy while I waited in anticipation. I waited as I stroked my now very wet pussy, hoping that my perception of his arousal, and therefore, my plan, would have the desired effect. As soon as I heard the toilet flush and the door open, I pulled the thin sheet up over my head...completely covering me, with the idea that if I caught his attention, and he decided to stay and watch, he wouldn't have to worry about me "catching" him. As I heard his footsteps coming down the hall, I increased my movements, putting first one, then two, and then three fingers inside my pussy, pumping them in and out in such a way that there could be no mistaking what I was doing. I got wetter and wetter. Even though my choice for pleasuring myself is not invading my pussy with my fingers, but rather pleasuring my clit, I realized this was not so much for my pleasure, but to see what effect it had on Ricky. I let the movements of my hand get more pronounced. I was rewarded a moment later when I heard his footsteps approach my door, and then stop with a sudden gasp. My hand got frantic, pummeling my pussy, and then I withdrew my fingers and started on my clit. I made sure the movements would be clearly visible under the sheet, and my clit started to harden as I fantisized what might be happening on the other side of the sheet. I spread my legs apart, my fingers working furiously, my mind racing even more. Was his penis getting hard watching me? Was it already hard? Was he touching it? Was he stroking it? Is it going to spurt again? My mind was racing and my fantasy was going out of control as all of these images raced through my mind. I urged my fingers to move even faster, and in seconds was in the middle of a mind blowing orgasm. When I finally caught my breath, I opened my eyes only to find that my doorway was empty...no Ricky in my fantasies. Disappointed at the result, yet totally satisfied with a great come, I decide to move on to phase 2. I dried my pussy, (as best I could), and showered. I had chosen an outfit specifically for the purpose of seeing if I could turn guys on, just by looking
(The first test on my brother is just an experiment.) (Remember that last night Ricky had stared hard at my nightie and (I Think) also stood outside my bedroom door listening to the moaning and panting as I pleasured myself. I had decided during the plotting stage to see if Ricky (or rather Ricky's penis) could be made to get excited by the mere sight of me. After my shower, I returned to my room to dress...where I had chosen my outfit very carefully. Mom and Dad were both at work, gone for the day, so I had nothing to think about except teasing Ricky and seeing what kind of reaction I got. The outfit I had chosen consisted of two pieces. One was an old cut off Tee Shirt that I had worn when I was ten (Before I had breasts) and was now way way way too tight. But when I put in on, the look was exactly what I wanted. The cutoff left most of my tummy bare, and although it covered my breasts, it was tight enough that the outline of my nipples was very clear through the thin fabric. I chose panties that were skimpy, low cut bikinis, and semi transparent. Checking myself in the mirror, and practicing different poses, I could see that if I bent over, the crack of my butt would be clearly visible, and that if I sat with my legs at all apart, the puffiness of my lips would be easy to see, and the outline of my slit would be clearly visible
I tried squatting on my haunches, keeping my knees together, but my feet a little apart, and was rewarded in the mirror by the sight of the thin little strip of material hugged tight against my pussy, the shape of my lips clearly visible. I noticed in some of my pratice poses that the little bit of fuzz that I had surrounding my pussy was visible in some of the poses...and I didn't think that looked sexy. Donning my "costume", I paused to check myself in the mirror. My nipples were clearly visible even though I had a Tee Shirt on, and my panties barely covered anything. When I turned around to bend over and look in the mirror, the crack of my butt was clearly visible through the "almost panties". When I turned around to do a black for her care front inspection, I think I could almost see the lips of my pussy kind of hiding behind the little bit of hair that I have down there. I put on my "costume" and proceeded down to the kitchen to see what would happen. Ricky was standing at the kitchen counter, engrossed in the morning paper, sipping coffee. He was bare chested, wearing only boxer shorts, and seemed oblivious to my presence. I walked in, mumbled "good morning" and went to get some juice out of the refrigerator. After opening the door, I made it a point to bend over, giving Ricky a great black for her care view of my semi covered butt, and the crack splitting the view in half. When I retrieved the juice, I turned to notice that although his position hadn't changed, his eyes were glued to my panties. Feigning a yawn, I stretched my arms up over my head, making sure that my breasts were straining against my tight tee, and that my nipples were clearly outlined against the tight material, and was again rewarded by his eyes being glued to my chest. My mind was racing as I thought about my next move. "Is he watching? Is he getting turned on? Is his penis getting hard?" All because he's looking at me?" I knew what my next move was going to be, but I was getting scared
BLACK FOR HER CARE

black for her care

ENTER TO BLACK FOR HER CARE
My pussy had gotten very wet, to the point of dripping into my panties, and although I really wanted to continue putting on a show, I was getting afraid that there would be a very big wet spot in my panties, and Ricky would look and laugh. It was then that he turned slightly and I could see the bulge in his boxer shorts. Now I feel confident. I was right all along. I can turn a guy on, even my brother, just by letting him look at me. With this realization, I am now starting to feel really sexy...I mean really sexy...bordering on horney. I grab my coffee, and hop up on the kitchen counter, careful to make sure that Ricky has a momentary view of my panties stretched tight over my pussy before I "demurely" cross my legs. I go back to my "practiced" pose, feet up on the counter, knees up to my chin, feet and knees together, knowing that from the right position, Ricky has a clear view of the thin material stretched over my pussy. Ricky appears not to notice at first, and I start to get scared again. The honey flowing from my pussy seems to be increasing, and I'm sure the wet spot in my panties is getting larger and wetter by the moment. I'm afraid I'm making a fool of myself until he turns around and approaches me. The bulge in his boxer shorts has grown, and he conveniently stops directly across the counter from me, with a very clear view of anything (and everything) I want to show him. I am getting very turned on, looking at the obvious bulge in his shorts, but maybe more from the thought that I caused it, just by letting him look at me. I part my knees slightly, and his eyes gape as he stares at the thin strip of material, now obviously very wet, stretched tightly over my pussy. I'm looking in his eyes, and he in mine. I'm still afraid to say anything that might break the electricity in the air, so I say nothing but part my knees a bit further. My pantie clad pussy, and the now obvious large wet spot, should be clearly visible to him. "My God!", I thought, "What am I doing? This is my brother!" But the very thought of him getting turned on and his penis getting big and hard just from looking at me made it impossible to stop my "show". His eyes were glued to my panties, and the bulge in his boxer shorts was growing even larger. Looking at his penis growing, (even though I couldn't yet see it), was turning me on more and more. My pussy juices were now flowing freely, my panties were soaked, but all of a sudden I didn't care. I put one of my hands in my panties, and started fondling my lips


I was already soaking wet, and all of a sudden didn/t care. I just wanted to find out if I could turn a guy on just by letting him watch me. I laid back further, opened my legs wider, and looked him in the eye. "Do you like to look at me?" I asked. "Yeah" he answered, his hand moving to his groin. "Were you standing right outside my bedroom door last night?" "Yeah" he mumbled "Did it turn you on listening to me?" "Yeah" "Did your penis get hard listening to me?" "Yeah" 'Did you stroke yourself while you listened to me pleasuring myself?" Blushing a bright red, he replied "Yeah" "Did you squirt like the other time?" His face went pale..."What do you mean the other time?" "Ricky, you know exactly what I mean. I watched you pleasure yourself from outside your bedroom. I saw you squirt. You listened to me pleasuring myself from outside my room, but even though I couldn't see you and you couldn't see me, I knew you were there." His blush deepened. "Ricky, did it turn you on to hear me playing with my pussy, to hear me making myself come?" "Yeah" "Would you like me to do it again...but this time close up?" His face lit up. "Oh yeah!" I thought I had him, but just to make sure I laid back and spread my legs further


The wet spot in my panties was growing every second, but I no longer cared. Showing off to my brother was really turning me on. If I could turn my brother on, I could probably turn any guy on. I slid a hand inside my panties and watched his face as he watched me finger my pussy. His eyes were riveted to the thin strip of material covering my pussy from his gaze. I got more brazen and the movements of my hand more obvious. He stood as in a trance. As I moved my fingers from my pussy to my clit and started teasing it, I watched his eyes. Although I was pleasuring myself, my biggest turn on was watching the expression on his face, the look in his eyea as he watched me play with myself. IT HAPPENED! Without him ever touching his penis, it grew to the point that it popped out of his boxer shorts. It stood right up and and was big and hard, just like the night I watched him stroke it


I wondered if I could it would squit again from just watching me. Awed at the sight of his big, hard penis, (and really turned on), I raised my legs and pulled my drenched panties down off my legs. With them off, I leaned back and spread my legs wide. I spread my lips open. "Do you like what you see?" His response was a gasp. "OK big brother, I'm showing you everything. I'll show you how I pleasure myself if you will take your penis in your hand and stroke it like you did last night and make it squirt again." Ricky couln't decide whether to be turned on or ashamed, and stood there for a minute undecided. "Come on Bro", I purred, stroking my pussy and making sure it was wide open for his view, "I showed you mine, and how I do it. You gotta show me yours, and how you do it." Ricky blushed again, but eventually took hold hold of his penis and started a slow up and down motion. As I watched it grow in size and get hard, my pussy got wetter and wetter


I moved my fingers to my clit as Ricky started to get flushed in the face. I stared in fascination as his penis kept growing bigger, longer, thicker, and for the first time in my life wondered what it would feel like to have one of those in my pussy. I put my lewd thoughts aside, and focused on how much fun I was having knowing that even my own brother was turned on just looking at me, my breasts, my pussy, me fingering my pussy. I was getting hotter and hotter, fingering my clit, but Ricky got there first. It was just like the time I watched him in his bedroom. All of a sudden, his body starting jerking, his penis started twitching, and then one, two, three spurts of white cream shot into the air. I remembered the first time I saw that, and seeing it again was enough to make my finger fly over my clit. In seconds, I came........hard. After we both calmed down, we approached each other, probably somewhat sheepishly. "Ricky,: I said blushing..."this wasn't supposed to happen" "Michelle...you're my little sister...but nothing serious happened, so don't worry about it. But I do need to warn you that next Saturday I'm having a bunch of ny friends over for a pool party/barbeque, so you might want to be a little more careful how you dress."
BLACK FOR HER CARE

black for her care

ENTER TO BLACK FOR HER CARE

BLACK FOR HER CARE black for her care

black for her care, striptease student, black girl pool, cum dripping teen, blondies swallow, black peeing sex, busti fuck, thin girl, swallows nailed, ass rimming anal, latin tattoo black, busty lesbians anal,
Related posts: mature cameltoe
2011-Dec-15 23:28 - BLOND LICK IN HEELS
2011-Dec-14 08:34 - POV TEEN TATTOO
Pov teen tattoo. When I look back on it, I would have to say that my mother and father, as much as I love them, were not the most responsible parents in the world. For a start, they went out drinking a lot when we were kids, and my mum worked shift work as well, so as kids we spent a lot of time at home on our own. There were three kids in my family, and I was the middle child. You know, the one they always say is the forgotten one, although I don’t know how true that is, because I think I got on okay. I had a sister, Gail, who was just over a year older than me, and then there was a big gap between me and my little brother, Stevie, who wasn’t born until I was six. We lived in a big, old house, a few miles from town
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
When I say big, I mean enormous. The place had originally been a farmhouse, and had been added onto and remodelled over the years, but at some point, the city council had acquired it, and I think they were waiting for the urban sprawl to reach that far out so they could make a killing on developing the land. In the meantime, when I was six years old, my dad got the house, and an acre of land to go with it, for a fairly cheap price, and we moved there. The house wasn’t really in bad condition, but it just needed a lot of TLC, so over the next few years, my dad spent a lot of time painting and doing some carpentry, so it was quite comfortable after a while. The big advantage of living out where we did was that there were no close neighbours, so we could pretty much do whatever we wanted. Plus, the house was so big that no one ever got under anyone else’s feet. The rooms were big, the ceilings were high, and there were literally more rooms than we could use, plus there was a self-contained granny flat around at the side. We used the granny flat to store some old stuff, and there was a double bed in there, and a few other things, although for some reason, the electricity didn’t work in the flat, because it was on a separate circuit from the house, and it was switched off. When my sister, Gail, was eighteen years old, and in her last year of high school, her two best friends were Lisa and Ashley
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
She met them in her first year, and they stayed the best of friends all though school. Both of them were lookers. Lisa was small, pretty and petite, standing around five feet four, with a curvy figure, a medium complexion, an oval shaped face, with brown eyes, and dark brown hair that she wore long, and parted in the middle. Then, there was Ashley. To me as a teenage boy, Ashley was one of the sexiest things on two legs. She was around five feet six, with a slim but curvy figure, perky tits, a naturally tanned complexion, soft brown eyes, and long, wavy brown hair that framed a very pretty face
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
Her legs were long and shapely, and in summer time, she often used to wear cut off denim shorts that showed that she also had a great backside as well. I’ll be honest here, more than once I masturbated to thoughts of both Lisa and Ashley, and when I was sixteen, I read in a porn magazine about two girls and a guy having a threesome. After that, I even fantasized occasionally about having a threesome with Lisa and Ashley together. I wasn’t totally na? about sex at that age, but I was still a virgin. There was a girl the same age as me, called Judy, whose parents owned a property that backed onto our place, and we used to hang out together a bit, from time to time. Judy always seemed to know more about sex than me when we were kids, and she would tell dirty jokes or recite rhymes about sex that sometimes went over my head, but even so, pov teen tattoo when we were teenagers, she let me kiss her occasionally, when the mood took her. She even let me reach inside her panties and touch her on her pussy one day, and a few weeks later, she let me finger her inside her pussy, but it never occurred to me to try to have sex with her, so we never did. The thing was that I was very awkward with most girls back then, and it almost seemed that the prettier they were, the more awkward I was. Judy was fairly good-looking, but I guess the main reason I got on so well with her, and my nerves weren’t a problem, was that we had known each other for a long time, and she was pretty forward when I think about it. Gail and I normally got on pretty well together as a brother and sister, but when her friends were around, she used to behave as though I was some kind of pesky nuisance kid brother, and I was not always welcome at her get-togethers with her school friends when they came to our place. It didn’t bother me much, but sometimes I would hang around trying to get a look at Ashley or Lisa, especially in summer, when they would wear their bikinis and splash around in our aboveground pool
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
The big attraction of our place, to most of Gail’s friends, was the fact that it was out of the way, and our parents weren’t always around, so they could get away with stuff they wouldn’t get away with in town, so it was pretty common for Gail to have friends over, apart from Lisa and Ashley. Usually, when this happened, I would find something to do in another part of the house. After all, there was plenty of room. By the time Gail was in her last year of high school, she had a boyfriend called Pete, who was in the same year as she was at school. Ashley had a boyfriend as well, and his name was Matty. He was an apprentice electrician, so he had a job and an income, which made him pretty popular. Lisa was a bit of a party girl, and she didn’t seem to have any particular boyfriend, so she seemed to be with a different guy every week
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
I overheard a few conversations between Gail and Ashley that made it clear that Lisa had screwed most of the guys she got around with. Like most guys at that age, I had sex on my mind a lot of the time, and after I heard about Lisa’s taste for variety in her men, I fantasized about Lisa coming to our place looking for Gail, but finding me alone there, and being so horny that she fucked me in one of the many rooms you could go to if you wanted privacy, but it was only idle fantasy, I can assure you. I knew that Gail was having sex with Pete, because one night when they were out together, I lived up to the bratty kid brother thing by sneaking her diary out of her room, and reading a few entries, including one about the night she lost her virginity to him in the back seat of his old Fairmont, and a couple of others where she wrote about sex with him. That diary fuelled a few masturbation fantasies, too. One day, Gail came home from school and told me that Matty had dumped Ashley, and this was a major talking point among her friends for a couple of weeks. Naturally, Ashley was devastated, and Gail did her best to stand by her friend, and help her get over it, so I saw a bit more of Ashley at our place. Her parents seemed to think it was a good idea for her to spend more time with Gail, to help her get through the breakup of her “first relationship,” so she had a few extra sleepovers during the next two weeks, although she had slept over at our place quite a few times over the years. As usual, when she stayed over, I found myself getting an eyeful of her in her little silk nighties and pyjamas, as she and Gail sat around in the evenings, or at breakfast in the mornings before school. With Ashley staying over for those few extra nights, and none of Gail’s other friends around, I was allowed to hang out a little more with the two of them, and I had a few longer conversations than usual with Ashley. One night, the three of us were sitting around talking and laughing, and Ashley made a comment that she never knew I had such a funny sense of humour. I was pretty pleased to hear this, because I simply thought she was the sexiest thing around, but I knew there was no question of anything happening between us, because I was just her friend’s little brother, but it still made me feel good. A couple of weeks later, it was a Friday night, about a week after my seventeenth birthday. Gail had been in town with Pete and Ashley, and just after dark, they arrived home in Pete’s car, with some beer, a bottle of bourbon, and some bottles of coke
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
They were followed down our long driveway by Lisa, in her car, with some guy called Craig, who she was with that week, and they got out with some booze of their own, and everybody came inside. My parents had gone out as usual on a Friday night, and we wouldn’t see them until after midnight, and Gail had left our dinner in the oven before Pete had arrived to pick her up, so we all ate in the big room that we referred to as the dining room. Like most of the rooms in the place, it was huge, and in addition to the dining table, it had a couple of couches and a TV set in there as well, so it was also used as our family room. The living room was down a corridor from the dining room, and it was a huge room, about twenty-four feet square, and divided into two sections by an archway supported by two columns. It must have been pretty grand in its day, and the far wall had a row of windows that looked out onto the veranda, with french doors leading out there. The veranda went around three sides of the house, and if you walked out through the french doors, you could walk to the front door of the granny flat at the side of the house. The side veranda was on my dad’s to-do list at that time, so some of the floorboards out there were little rickety, but it was okay if you watched your step. We all sat around a big table as we ate, and Gail had changed into some jeans and a casual top, but Ashley was still in her school uniform, which consisted of a dark blue plaid skirt and a light blue blouse, but she had taken off her shoes. She had gone straight downtown from school to meet Gail and Pete, and hadn’t bothered to change out of her uniform when they got back to our place. Lisa was wearing a short skirt and sleeveless top, and even during dinner, she and Craig had their hands all over each other. Stevie and I sat and ate, and during dinner, Pete and Craig brought out some six packs of beer, and the three girls all had a beer with dinner, as well as the guys. After dinner, Stevie went to his room to play with his computer games, and that left me with my sister and her friends in the dining room. The beer was flowing by this time, and Pete offered me a beer from one of his six-packs. I got on well with Pete, and although he was only a year or so older than me, he had a car and a part time job, and I saw him as an experienced man of the world, which just shows how much I had to learn about life, at seventeen


Pete used to sit around with me sometimes, talking about cars and football with me, when he and Gail weren’t mauling each other, and I liked a beer occasionally so I took the beer from him. Rick, I didn’t know you drank beer,” Ashley said over the table, as I cracked the top of the bottle and took a swallow. I tried to think of something cool to say, but I was a little surprised that Ashley even bothered to notice, so the best I could come up with was, “I don’t mind one now and again,” as I took another swig. I drank the beer and sat at the table, feeling kind of grown up because I was hanging out with my sister and her friends, drinking beer with them. Before long, the boys were mixing bourbon and cokes for themselves and the girls, and the voices were getting louder, and the laughter more raucous. I could see Lisa and Craig seriously making out on a single seater couch in the corner, and Gail was kissing Pet in the other corner, over near the bench where they were mixing the drinks. I went to the stereo to change the CD, and as I was flicking through the CD’s in the rack next to it, I picked up one by Nirvana, and started to look at the playlist. Ashley came over a moment or two later, and also started to look through the CD’s, and then she looked at the one in my hands. I love them,” she said, looking at the CD in my hand. Yeah, they’re brilliant,” I answered, turning to look at her. She stepped a little closer, looking at the CD cover in my hand, and said, “They started out so long ago, but their music is just as good as ever, and some of their later stuff just reaches out to you. Ashley and I stood there, talking animatedly about Nirvana and Pearl Jam for few minutes, and Pete came over with a bottle of beer from one of his six packs. He handed it to me with the cap off, and said, a little louder than necessary, “Here, Rick, get another beer into ya!” I didn’t drink much then, and I could already feel the effects of the first one, but I took the bottle, and he put a hand on my shoulder, then he winked, nodded at Ashley, and said, just as loudly, “Be gentle with her Ricky Boy, it’s her first time, this week anyway!” and he turned and strutted back to Gail, on the other side of the room. I could feel myself blushing red, and I saw Ashley turn and poke out her tongue, and wrinkle her nose at Pete’s back, as he walked across the room. She saw me looking at her, and said, “Don’t worry, he can be a prick sometimes, when he’s had a few beers. I took a mouthful of beer, and then Ashley reached out and took the bottle from me, and took a mouthful from it herself, making eye contact the whole time, and then handed it back, saying, “Not bad, but I think I’ll stick to bourbon. I took a breath, and I was trying to think of something cool to say, but Gail called out from the other side of the room, and Ashley excused herself, and walked over to her
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
I didn’t really feel like drinking any more beer, but the sexiest girl I knew had just had her lips on the bottle, so for that reason alone, I took one more mouthful, and looked round the room. Ashley had her back to me, laughing and speaking to Gail and Pete, and in the other corner, Lisa and Craig were in an amorous huddle, and suddenly I felt out of place. I had felt a little excited over what I saw as a shared moment with Ashley, and it was a bit of a letdown after the boost my ego had just had, from talking to her about rock bands, and finding she was interested in my opinions, to seeing her seemingly lose interest so quickly, so I walked from the room to the kitchen, where I tipped the beer down the sink. As I stood there, at the sink, I thought about the way Ashley had sipped from my beer bottle like that. It was almost flirtatious, I thought for a moment, but then the rational side of my mind told me I was a dickhead for even thinking that a beautiful girl her age was the least bit interested in a guy like me, especially her best friend’s little brother. I walked from the kitchen, down the long corridor to the living room, which was in darkness, and switched on the television, then started flicking through the channels to find something worth watching. Believe it or not, the most interesting thing I could find on TV that night was a re-run of the Beverly Hillbillies movie, so I sat back on the couch and started to watch it
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
I hadn’t bothered to switch on the light, so the room was in darkness, except for the light coming in from the hallway, and of course the TV screen. I sat against the left side arm of a three-seater couch, with the doorway just to my left, and settled down to take in the movie. Even though I had seen the movie before, I sat there chuckling at the antics of the Clampett family for some time, probably half an hour, or perhaps even longer. After a while, the sounds of music and laughter from down the long corridor faded, but I hardly noticed. Then, I saw a shadow in the light from the doorway to my left. I turned around and I saw Ashley standing in the doorway, with a glass of bourbon and coke in her hand. “What are you watching?” she asked, and feeling a little sheepish, I said, “The old Beverly Hillbillies movie.” I felt like I’d been exposed as a total dork. Oh,” Ashley said, stepping in the room, “that’s funny
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
I’ve seen it before, but it’s so funny. Everybody’s kind of, occupied, down there, if you know what I mean,” she said, gesturing down the hallway, and then adding, “I felt a bit like a third wheel,” as she took a few steps to the couch, and put her glass down on the coffee table. She stood, looking at the screen for a moment, then she realised she was in my way, so she sat back on the couch next to me. I could see from the way she moved that she was affected by the alcohol. She wasn’t drunk, and I wouldn’t even call her tipsy, but the bourbon had affected her, and she sat back and giggled at something on the TV. Jethro is so stupid,” she giggled, “you’ve just gotta laugh. I know,” I said, chuckling, and then I forgot my awkwardness for a moment, and did a fairly poor imitation of Jethro talking about his sixth grade education, and Ashley giggled again. That’s really good,” she said, and she turned around on the couch, so she was facing me, and pulled her legs up and folded them underneath herself. Encouraged by her response, I tried another Jethro impression, this time probably a little better than the first, if I do say so, and once again, Ashley giggled, and said, “You can take him off so well. I ran out of material, and Ashley turned back to the television for a moment, and then she turned to me, still sitting with her legs folded underneath herself, and she said, “Rick, have you got a girlfriend? Suddenly, I felt sheepish again, and I simply, “No,” shaking my head. No girlfriend?” Ashley asked, looking a little surprised. No,” I said again, “How come you’re so surprised?” I asked, wondering a little why she was even asking. Well, you’re smart, and you’re funny,” Ashley said, looking at me, “and you’re not that bad looking. I thought you’d have a little girlfriend tucked away somewhere by now. My ego was nearly bursting. The sexiest girl I knew had just told me I wasn’t that bad looking! Okay, she hadn’t said I was good looking, but she’d said I wasn’t bad looking, and that meant a lot. Well, if I did,” I said, “I wouldn’t be sitting here watching an old movie on a Friday night. Same here, I guess,” she said, looking down. I wondered for a moment if she was giving me an invitation, but once again the rational side of my mind told me it was the bourbon, and she wasn’t saying things the way she meant
BurningTicket  - Tame That Bitch
There was no way a girl like her was interested in her friend’s little brother. You’ve kissed girls though, haven’t you?” Ashley asked me, to my surprise. The only girl I had ever kissed at time was Judy, and I nodded and said, “Yeah,” even though Ashley had said “girls,” in the plural. Ashley was sitting fairly close to me, and I could have just leaned over and kissed her, but something told me I was misreading what was going on, so I just looked down, avoiding her eyes for a moment. When I looked down, I noticed that her uniform skirt had ridden up when she pulled her legs under herself, and I could see from the reflected light coming in over my shoulder pov teen tattoo that Ashley was wearing red panties under her skirt. Either she didn’t notice me looking, or didn’t care, I don’t know, but I was a seventeen-year-old boy, so it was difficult to stop looking down there. I was feeling very excited to be alone with Ashley like this, even if all we were doing was watching a stupid movie on TV, but something made me decide to tell her about her skirt. You should fix your dress,” I said, smiling. She looked down, and said, “Oh”, and pulled her skirt down. “Most guys would have just had a good look, and not said anything.” She made eye contact and said, “So, you’re a gentleman, too? I guess I’m not like most guys,” I said
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
I didn’t elaborate, but it was true, most of the guys I knew were nowhere near as awkward as me with girls. We sat for a few minutes, watching the movie, and laughing at the funny bits, and I noticed that Ashley was still sitting in that same position turned to face me and having to look to the right to see the TV. I half-wondered if I should try something, but I kept on thinking that it was just the bourbon, she wasn’t really showing interest in me, and it was just wishful thinking on my part. Then, Ashley said, “Rick! Look at the moon!” She was looking over at the windows on the far side of the room, and I could see the full moon rising over the hills in the distance. It certainly looked huge, and bright. That’s amazing. I’ve never seen it like that,” Ashley said, standing up, “Come outside with me and have a look. She started to walk toward the french doors, and said, “Can you get out this way? Yeah,” I said, as I got up and walked over, going ahead of Ashley to open the door. We both walked out, and Ashley said, “Don’t turn on the light. You can see it better. You had to walk over towards the granny flat to see the moon properly, and we started to walk over there, but in the moonlight, you could see the uneven floorboards. “Is it safe?” Ashley asked. It’s okay if you watch your step,” I said, and Ashley put her left hand on my left shoulder, standing close on my right, and said, “Well, you better watch my step for me. I was acutely conscious of Ashley being so close, and holding my shoulder like that, so close that I could even smell her hair shampoo, and the excitement just rose in me, as I took a few steps towards the edge of the veranda


I felt a floorboard move as I took a step, and Ashley said, “Oh! That one moved,” and she put her right hand across my stomach, clinging a little closer. I could now feel her warm breath on my neck. I now had the sexiest girl I knew holding me, in the dark, and I was so excited, I felt like I was about to burst, even though I knew it was only because the veranda floorboards were so rickety, and we walked like that, taking small, careful steps, to the edge of the veranda, to look at the big, yellow moon over the hills. “It’s huge,” Ashley said, enthusiastically, “You hardly ever see it like that at our place in town.” She took her hands off me, and held the veranda railing, but she was still standing just as close. That’s one advantage of living out here,” I said, turning to look at her in the soft light, “You get to see the moon.” I smiled. This’s an amazing house,” Ashley said, looking around, “What’s in there? Is that the flat?” she said, looking across at the door to the granny flat. There’s nothing much in there. Just junk and some of Dad’s old files from work,” I said. Can I have a look?” she asked. If you want to,” I answered, “but it’s nothing special. I led her across the rickety floorboards and opened the door. She was still walking close to me, with her left arm linked in my right arm, and being careful where she stepped. We could afford to be pretty casual about locking things up, out where we lived, so the door was unlocked, and we stepped inside. The air was a little stuffy, but not too bad, and the floor was solid. There was mainly unused furniture, a few boxes, and other some other old stuff in there, and there was a double bed against the window, with the moonlight shining through onto it
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
The granny flat had a bedroom, but it was full of files and old displays from my dad’s hardware store, so a spare bed he got from somewhere had been put against the wall in the sitting room. For some reason, my mother had put a bottom sheet on it, but it had no other bed linen, and just a couple of spare pillows. Ashley flicked the light switch, but nothing happened, and I said, “The power’s switched off in here. Oh,” she said, looking back at me in the half-light. So this’s the granny flat,” I said, “full of junk. Not very interesting, is it?” I smiled. Ashley stood for a moment and looked around, then looked at me. The silence was deafening. Rick,” she said, looking at me, “are you okay? What do you mean?” I said, genuinely puzzled. She took another look around, and said, “We’re in here, all on our own, and no-one knows we’re here.” She looked down at my feet, and said, “Most guys would have tried something by now.” She looked back up at me. Tried something?” I said. I knew what she meant, but I wanted her to say it out loud, because I wanted to be one hundred and fifty percent sure, at the very least
The last thing I wanted to do was make a total fool of myself. You’re not silly, Rick,” she said, looking at me with a smile forming on her face, “you know what I mean. I guess I’m not like most guys,” I said. I smiled a little, so it wouldn’t sound sarcastic. Maybe I can make it easier for you,” and she took a step towards me, and went to put her hands on my sides, just above my hips. Then, she paused, cocked her head slightly, and said, “You do like girls, don’t you?” The look on her face there in the dark was priceless. Yeah, of course I do,” I said, “I was just a little surprised. Surprised,” she repeated, and then added, “In a good way, or a bad way? A good way,” I said. Once again, Ashley went to put her hands on me, but she looked me in the eyes, and said, “Inside, you said you had kissed some girls before. That was true, wasn’t it? I nodded. My mouth and throat were feeling very dry. A look of realisation came over Ashley’s face, there in the dark. “But,” she paused, “you’re a,” pausing again, searching for the right way to say it, “you’re a virgin, aren’t you?” Her face was a little more serious. I swallowed and said, “Yes. Ashley bit her lower lip, and turned to look back at the door behind her. For a moment, I thought she was going to turn and walk out, but she looked back at me and said, a little more quietly, “That puts things in a new light.” She put her hands on me, just above my hips, as she was about to do before, and said, looking at me seriously, “It’s really important to me that you understand this, Rick
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
I’m not ‘easy.’ I’m not a slut. I didn’t think you were,” I said, but I was a tiny bit disappointed that my chance might have been lost. It’s just that, … … well …” she looked towards the wall between the granny flat and the house, took a breath, and continued, “everybody else is in there, getting busy,” she smiled, “and, well, you haven’t got a girlfriend, I haven’t got a boyfriend. I thought, what harm would it do if we got together? No-one knows. I didn’t speak. My mouth was too dry, and I had major butterflies in my stomach. Ashley was still holding me with her hands at my waist. I was acutely conscious of this beautiful girl, someone I had fantasised over many times, standing so close, and actually holding me, there in the dark. Then, you said you were a,” she paused, “you’d never," she stumbled for words, as though for some reason she didn’t want to say the word, then she swallowed, and said, “… you were a virgin. Ashley looked down at the clothes she was wearing, her school uniform, with no shoes, and looked back at the door again, and finally back at me. She made eye contact, with her face close to mine because of the position we were standing in, and said, quietly, “Rick, you walked in that door a virgin. You don’t have to be, when you walk out.” She paused again, and added, “If you want to, I mean. I promise I won’t do anything to embarrass you. I’m not sure what to do,” I said, looking down, avoiding her gaze
It felt stupid to say it, but it was true. Ashley’s voice was little more than a whisper, there in the moonlit granny flat. “These things usually start with some kissing.” She looked me in the eye, as though she was waiting for me to make a move. We were standing so close that all I had to do was move forward a little, and kiss her on the mouth. It wasn’t much of a kiss, and I knew it. She drew back only slightly, and I could feel her breath on my face, as she said, in a voice that was little more than a whisper, “Not bad, but I know you can do better. Just relax a little.” I could smell bourbon on her breath, but it was still sexy, and not unpleasant at all. I moved forward and kissed her again, this time with my lips open just a little. She kissed back, just barely brushing my lips with her tongue, and in my seventeen years of life, it was one of the most exciting things I’d ever experienced. That’s better,” she said, almost in a whisper, as our lips parted, “ Do you want to sit down? There was an old armchair against the wall, opposite from the double bed, and we moved over to it, still holding each other
“You first,” Ashley said, quietly. I sat in the chair, and she sat in my lap, facing my left, and putting her arms around my shoulders. Then, she said, “Where were we?” smiling as she leaned to kiss me again. I put my right arm around Ashley’s back, but I was unsure of what to do with my left one. I went to rest it across her legs, but I hesitated, wondering if I was moving ahead too fast. She saw me hesitating, and took my left hand in hers, placed it across her legs, near her knees, and said, quietly, with a sweet little smile, “I can’t believe you’re so nervous, but it’s okay. She took my chin in both her hands, and kissed me very gently, holding the kiss, and then moistened her lips and did it again, without speaking


My heart was pounding in my chest, and the soft warmth of her lips, and the taste of her mouth, made me even more excited. Then, the absurd thought occurred to me that when the time came, I might be too nervous to perform, although I could feel that my cock was already hard. I moved my left hand up, and put it across her waist, and I found it hard to believe any of this was really happening. My hands could feel the warmth from her body through the thin material of her blouse, and she said, softly, “Nothing bad’s going to happen.” She paused, and said, “You’re just going to make love to a girl for the first time. How scary can that be?” She smiled. I always get nervous with girls,” I said
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
It may not have been the time and place for that, but I said it anyway, and I added, “Especially pretty ones. Ashley kissed me again, gently this time, and said, “That’s a compliment, if I’m making you nervous.” She moved her right hand up to the back of my head and gently rubbed my hair, and said, “I was inside the house, and everyone was kissing and cuddling, and I knew what they were going to do next. I felt kind of sad, because I didn’t have a man to make love to, and I looked around, and there was this nice, funny guy, kinda good looking,” she smiled, and continued, “ I thought, so what if it’s my best friend’s brother. The world’s not going to end. I swallowed, but didn’t say anything, so Ashley went on, “Then, you said you’d never done it before, and I thought, if I take you to bed, it’s your first time, and you’d remember it for the rest of your life.” Then, with a kind of sad little girl smile, she said, “That’s a lot of pressure. I began to feel a little bolder, and with my left hand, I undid the first button of her blouse. She looked down at my hand, and then back to me, and said, “Keep going,” then with a smile, added, “please. I continued undoing her buttons, and then I gently pulled her blouse out from where it was tucked into her skirt, and then in the dim light, I saw she was wearing a black lace bra under her blouse. She was watching what I was doing without speaking, and I moved my left hand, and very gently placed it onto her right breast, feeling it through her bra. I felt the nipple harden a little under my touch, and she said, in a whisper, “That’s nice.” Then, she kissed me again, in a slow, soft and sexy kiss that seemed to reach right down inside me. I started to try to put my fingers under her bra, to touch the skin of her breast, and she said, “Let me help you,” and she reached around behind herself, up under her blouse, and undid the clip on her bra, so it loosened over her breasts. For the first time in my life, I was actually touching a girl’s breast, because even Judy had never let me do this


The skin of her breast was so soft, so smooth, and the excitement I felt, as I gently moved my fingertips over her breast, was almost unbearable. With my hand still under her loosened bra cup, I gently took her nipple between my thumb and finger, and stroked it, and I saw her shudder slightly, and take a sharp breath. “They’re sensitive,” she whispered, “but I like it when you touch them. She leaned forward, and kissed me again, and then sat back. I had kept my hand on her right breast as she kissed me, and now I moved her bra cup upwards, exposing her beautiful breast, with its hard nipple. The very sight of her naked breast made me weak, and she said, “Kiss me there


I’d really love you to kiss me there, Rick. I had to lean forward, and then Ashley turned to let me kiss her on her right breast, as she sat in my lap. I kissed her on the skin above her nipple, feeling the soft smooth skin on my lips, and then I moved my mouth onto her nipple, very gently placing my lips around it, but not sucking. I used my tongue to, very gently, rub her nipple as I held it with my lips, and Ashley swallowed, and took a deep breath. “That’s lovely,” she said in a breathy whisper. I took my mouth away, and I said, “I’m glad you like it. I’m not really sure what I’m doing,” and Ashley replied with, “You’re doing just great. Then, after a brief moment, Ashley said, “Rick? I took my mouth away again, and I said, “Yes. She looked at me, and said, “Would you like to get on the bed with me? I want your body


Do you want mine?” She smiled in the darkness. I think I’d like that very much,” I said, although I suddenly felt a little nervous again. Ashley stood up, and she reached out with both hands, and took my right hand between them. I stood up, and she led me across the room to the old double bed. There were no blankets on it, and she looked around and said, “Are there any blankets in here? I looked around, and I saw some of our camping gear in a corner. “Sleeping bags,” I said, and I picked one up in its carry bag and emptied it onto the bed. Ashley smiled, and I unzipped two sides of the sleeping bag, and it was now a blanket, big enough to cover the double bed. I put it on the bed, and Ashley unzipped her uniform skirt, and let it fall to the floor. My heart went into my mouth, as I saw her standing there, in just her red cotton panties and unbuttoned pale blue blouse, over her black lace bra. The shape of her naked thighs was simply breathtaking, and she saw me looking, smiled, and said, “Seeing it’s your first time, I’ll leave my pants on, and you can be the one who takes them off.” Then, she smiled even wider, and did something I have seen girls do since then, but it always amazes me. She reached up into her blouse, and her sleeves, and with a few practised movements, took her bra off without removing her blouse
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
Then, she climbed on the bed and slid under the sleeping bag. “Come on,” she said, “I need you in here to keep me warm. The right side of the bed was against the window, so I climbed over the foot of the bed, and slid under the sleeping bag, fully clothed. Ashley turned over and cuddled up to me, saying, “The best kind of heat is body heat, preferably someone else’s,” and she kissed me again, this time with a lot more tongue than before. After the kiss, I very gently turned her onto her back, on my left, and I opened her pale blue blouse, so I could see her perfect breasts, in the moonlight coming through the window. “Would it be uncool right now, if I said they were beautiful?” I asked. No, it’s not uncool at all, and thankyou for the compliment,” Ashley said, looking at her own breasts, “but just remember there are two of them, and you’ve only had one in your mouth so far.” She looked into my eyes. I took her hint, and I moved over and put my mouth on her left nipple, tasting her skin with my tongue. Her nipple hardened slightly in my mouth, and I gently worked my lips and tongue on it for a moment or two, and then I turned to face her, with my right cheek on her left breast. “That’s nice,” she whispered, and she kissed me deeply on the mouth. As exciting as our kisses had been to me up till now, this kiss was somehow more exciting than the rest, and I was moved to offer her a little more tongue of my own. She accepted, and somehow the kissing just seemed to be more exciting than ever


I felt her left hand move down, and gently touch my cock through the material of my jeans, and I was already rock hard. She drew back slightly from our deep and sexy kiss, and said, “Is that for me?” as she stroked my tool gently through my jeans. She was being very gentle, barely touching me, but the feeling was exquisite. My nerves were all but forgotten, as she gently stroked my cock, and softly kissed my mouth. Even apart from the sexual pleasure I was already feeling, it felt so perfect to be with her like this. I felt that the time was now right for me to explore her pussy with my hands, so I moved back slightly to give myself room, and I very gently placed my right hand on her belly


She looked at my hand, and then at me, moistened her lips and swallowed, and whispered, “I like where you’re taking this. I moved my hand down and placed my palm on her mound of venus, although I didn’t know what it was called back then, and I let my fingers rest on the crotch of her panties, feeling the slight dampness through the material. She responded by moving her legs just a little more apart, and looked at me without speaking, like a chess opponent, signalling “Your move” with a glance. I gently fondled her pussy, through her panties, feeling between the lips. I moved my hand up to the waistband, of her panties, and I slipped it inside, while Ashley looked at my face without speaking. I felt her pubic hair, and then I moved my hand inside, so my long finger was resting between her pussy lips, and the fingers on either side were resting on her outer lips. I could feel the slick wetness of her pussy juices, and I worked my finger in a little further, so the tip was at the entrance of her pussy. I heard her breath catch a little as I touched this intimate spot, and I gently moved my fingertip, going in a little deeper. Ashley swallowed, and took a deep, slightly shuddering breath, and said, just above a whisper, “Why don’t you take them off? Without speaking, I took my hand out, and slipped both of my hands into the waistband of her panties at her hips, and I slid them down as she lifted her bottom slightly off the bed. She bent her legs to under the blanket to allow me to get them off, and her pussy was now naked
I placed my right hand on her pussy again, and gently moved my finger back between her lips, which were now wetter than before. I stroked her gently again, between her pussy lips, and she placed her left hand on mine, and whispered, “Let me show you something. She very gently moved my finger so it touched her clit, and she said, “Your hands are soft. That’s very nice, but just touch me there. Like that. I moved my hand just a fraction, and touched her clit, and Ashley flinched, took a sharp breath, and said, “Sensitive. I’m very sensitive there. Just be gentle.” I stroked her clit with the very tip of my finger, moistened with her juices, and once again, she took a deep but gentle breath, and then relaxed a little, then said, in that whisper, “That’s lovely. That’s really lovely. Ashley swallowed, and then in a quiet voice, said, “There’s something I should tell you.” She paused, made eye contact, and said, “I’m a girl who comes very easily. I guess I’m lucky that way, but, when we start,” she paused again, looking for the right word, “when we start, I mean, when you’re inside me, if I look like you’re hurting me, it won’t be pain I’m feeling, I can assure you.” She swallowed again, and said, “I thought I’d better tell you that. Then, she put her hand behind my head, pulled my face to hers, and kissed me again, and then with her lips still touching mine, she whispered, “Now, I think you should take off your jeans
I want to touch you down there for a bit, before you get inside me. Can I do that? It had never occurred to me that girls like to touch guys’ cocks as much as we like to touch their pussies, but I moved around under the sleeping bag, and took my jeans and underpants off. I looked at Ashley, wondering if I should say anything, but she merely raised her left eyebrow, and gently touched my hard cock with her left hand, under the sleeping bag. I could feel her pussy getting even wetter as she gently stroked and touched my cock, and her juices began to ooze onto my hand. You’re hard,” she whispered, “and we’re going to make good use of that in a moment, but I just want to touch it for bit.” She ran her fingers along the length of my tool, and whispered, “That’s very hard,” as she gently rubbed her thumb across the sensitive head, making me flinch slightly. She looked at me and smiled, but did not say anything, then kissed me, long, deep, and sexy, as she stroked my tool gently, and I did the same to her pussy and clit. The excitement was incredible, as we lay there, fondling each other like that, kissing and touching each other, but then Ashley whispered, “Rick, I think I’d like you inside me now
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
Are you ready for that? I nodded, but I could barely speak, so I didn’t say anything. I moved over, getting between Ashley’s legs, and I very gently parted her pussy lips with my hand, but when I tried to enter, I seemed to fumble. “Don’t worry, you’re new at this,” Ashley whispered, as he used her left hand to guide my rigid cock into her wet pussy. I slid in about half way, and the feeling was so amazing I heard myself gasp a little, and then after a couple of strokes, I was all the way inside her. The sexiest girl I knew was in bed with me, and my cock was inside her pussy! It was unbelievable. You fill me up,” Ashley said, quietly, “and you’re doing very nicely for a beginner,” she added, as I began a slow but deep fucking motion inside her. She pulled my face closer to hers and kissed me on the mouth again, and I took the weight on my elbows, as we started to make love. I still hadn’t spoken since I had entered her, and she reached up, put her arms around me, and said, “Do you like that? It’s great, fantastic,” I answered, but I had trouble keeping my voice even. It gets better,” Ashley said, looking up at me, and smiling. We kept that motion going for another few moments, and she said, “Rick, you might come pretty quick, but try to hold on if you can, just a little


I’m on the pill so it’s okay to come inside me, but just see if you can hold on a little” She was already starting to sound a little breathless herself. I had never known such excitement, as I fucked Ashley in that bed, and she held me with her arms around my back, kissing me deeply, only breaking the kiss to take a breath, and then kissing me again, as the incredible pleasure built up inside me. I had gotten into a perfect rhythm, and although I knew I wouldn’t be able to last very long before coming, Ashley was beginning to breath harder with almost every thrust. Then, she looked up at me with a little smile, and said, “How are you going up there, stud? Just great,” I said, with a strain already starting in my voice. Somehow, the fact that Ashley had said something funny and flippant like that in the middle of passionate lovemaking made me realise that I could very easily have fallen in love with her, but I knew all the same that this could never be. Even so, I realised that her beauty was not just skin deep, but came from her heart, and went right to her very core. For the briefest moment, I felt a pang of sadness, pov teen tattoo as I thrust into her, and as I realised that this could only ever be a one-night thing. What are you thinking about?” Ashley asked, a little breathless, as she moved her pelvis to meet each of my thrusts. “I was just thinking that you’re very beautiful,” I answered. Somehow, I couldn’t tell her everything I was thinking. You’re just saying nice things to get me in the sack, aren’t you?” Ashley said, smiling as we fucked
OVER40HANDJOBS.COM
Once again, she pulled me down to kiss me, long and deep, as I thrust into her. Then, as our lips parted, she whispered, “This feels so good, Rick. I love it when you go deep. I started to fell my orgasm approaching, and I wondered if I could satisfy her before I lost control and came myself, but Ashley's eyes widened as she said, “Rick, I think I’m starting to come! Just keep going, keep going! I kept on with my thrusting, and I felt Ashley wrapping her legs around me, and she held me tighter with her arms. She lifted her head to kiss my mouth, and began to thrust back harder and a little faster. I could feel my cock going deeper inside her snug, wet pussy, the inner walls gripping me, hugging my hard cock, moulding themselves to its shape, following each contour of my cock with every thrust, releasing it with each out-stroke, then offering the same loving, welcoming embrace with the next thrust. Oh God! Ohhh GOD!!” Ashley called out, “That’s fan-TASTIC!!! Just keep on going like that!! I’m almost there! I’m almost there!! " She started thrusting back even harder, and my cock was forced deeper inside her with each thrust. The feelings spreading through me were incredible, as we fucked, harder and harder. I could tell Ashley’s orgasm was growing insider her, getting closer and closer to flashpoint. With my hard cock going even deeper inside her, the sensitive head was being squeezed deliciously with each inward thrust, and I knew I was starting to come. I forced myself to hold on just a little longer, but the pleasure was growing in me, as well


Ashley had her arms and legs wrapped tightly around me, and her breathing was getting faster and faster, as my cock drove into her. I’m gonna come!! I’m gonna come!!!” she called, twice, and then after a shuddering intake of breath, she continued, “Keep going Rick. Don’t stop! Then, she threw her head back, and shut her eyes, calling out, “I’m coming! I’m coming!!” Her beautiful face seemed to contort, and she shuddered all over, as I felt the walls of her tight, wet pussy contracting around my hard, thrusting cock. That was it for me. I couldn’t hold on any longer, and I felt the liquid ecstasy of orgasm starting in my cock, exploding, then spreading through me in an amazing paroxysm of sexual pleasure. Ashley was gasping, gritting her teeth, and making “Ohhhh-uhh” sounds, all at once, as my cock spurted inside her. Each spurt was accompanied by a bolt of pleasure, three, four, five six times, and with each spurt, my own body was wracked with that sweet feeling of total pleasure, as I continued to thrust hard into her pussy. Then, it started to fade away, and I realised that Ashley’s own thrusting had slowed, but she was still moving her pelvis, still fucking me, as her own orgasm subsided. Ashley stopped her thrusting, took another deep, sharp breath, swallowed, and then with her left arm, pulled my face down to kiss me, hard, on the mouth, holding the kiss for a moment, and then breaking off, to draw breath. She swallowed, again, and said, “You did great,” then after another breath, continued with, “That was beautiful
That was great sex. She relaxed, and let her head fall back on the pillow, took another breath, and with a smile, said, “For your first time, you were great. We were great! That was a-mazing! Amazing,” I repeated. I was so blown away, I couldn’t think of anything to say. I had just been fucked by the sexiest girl I knew, and she was telling me it was great. Just stay there for a minute. Stay inside me for a minute,” Ashley said, keeping her legs wrapped around me. “You’re not in a hurry to leave, are you? No,” I answered
The truth is, I would have stayed like that all night, lying there like that, with my still half-hard cock still nestled inside her warm, wet pussy. “I’m not in any hurry at all. Ashley turned her head to the left, towards the wall between the granny flat and the rest of the house, and with a little smile, she said, “I don’t think they’ll be missing us in there for a while.” Then, she turned back to me, and said, “That was good, but if you stay here with me for a while, round two will be even better, I can assure you.” Then, she pulled my face down, kissed me again, and said, “Only, next time, I want to be on top. We stayed there most of the night, and as Ashley had suggested, we made love again, when the hardness had returned to my cock. Naturally, Ashley was on top the second time, and if anything, her orgasm was even more dramatic, but I was more prepared for it. Late in the evening, we crept back into the dark and silent house, me to my own bedroom, and Ashley to a spare room we kept made up for guests. In the morning, my sister, Gail, asked Ashley what she had done to occupy herself when she and Pete had retired to her bedroom, and Lisa and Craig had found somewhere they could be alone, among the many rooms in the house. She was unsatisfied with Ashley’s answers, and after a little detective work, she checked out the granny flat, and discovered the scene of the crime
Gail was most unimpressed with me for fucking her best friend, but of course, Ashley reminded her that it takes two to tango, although where Ashley and I were concerned, it was more like horizontal folk dancing. Gail seemed less bothered with the whole thing after that, but for long time afterwards, she used to jokingly ask me which one of her friends I was going to screw next, but Ashley was the only one. A few months later, when high school ended, Ashley went away to university, but Gail and I kept in touch with her for a few years. Two years after our night in the granny flat, Ashley was back in town on a break from university, and one night when she was visiting, one thing led to another between us, as they say, and we slept together again. This time, I was a little older, a little more experienced, and I like to think I was a better lover the second time around. Gail and I lost contact with Ashley after that, and I have not seen her for a few years now. I’m older now, of course, and hopefully wiser, and I’ve been in and out of love a couple of times since then, but occasionally I think of her. After all, she was my first
POV TEEN TATTOO

pov teen tattoo

ENTER TO POV TEEN TATTOO
Sometimes, I wonder to myself if there is a man in her life these days, and if there is, I wonder if he appreciates the beauty within her, as much as her beautiful face and sexy body. Now and again, I think if I had been a little older, perhaps I could have been that man.
CUMBLASTCITY.COM

POV TEEN TATTOO pov teen tattoo

pov teen tattoo, make him cum deepthroat, enjoing, kiss blowjob ass, slave, big tits porn star punishment, girls masterbating with big boobs, teen redheads, instructor, redhead bride, anal sex pleasure, eating pussy party,
Related posts: milf lesbo
2011-Dec-13 23:42 - HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
Hardcore in stockings. ? Note : This story is completely fictional! I put my nephew to bed at last. It was my first time babysitting alone with him. I was terrified he would spend all night crying but I fed him, played coochy-coo with him, changed his diaper and he was out like a light.? I figured I would straighten up before Kelly got home. She had been working nights waiting tables and was busy with Calvin all day long. The place was a mess. She was feeling the affects of being a single mom. She was tired and on edge
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
I figured the least I could do was give her a break with some babysitting and picking up the place. I started in the living room and worked my way to the back of the house, finishing up in her bedroom. I was pulling the sheets over the bed when my foot kicked a shoe-box on the floor just underneath. I grabbed the box and set it on the bed, a smile crept across my face. I opened it, my eyes going wide, my heart finding a quicker beat. There was a copy of Hustler magazine staring up at me. I lifted it and saw the address label. It was Tim??™s, he obviously didn??™t bother to do a change-of-address when he left


It was a current issue. But I quickly tossed the magazine aside when I saw what was underneath. It was black and long and thick with exaggerated veins running up to the mushroom head. I reached in and picked up the massive dong. It was rubber and at least 10 inches long. I could only just get my fingers around it. My breath left me as the thought of my sister pushing this monster between her legs flashed across my mind. Next to it in the box was a half rolled up tube of k-y jelly


It seemed this wasn??™t just for show.? I stared at the beast as my fingers slowly moved over its latex surface. I couldn??™t get the image of my sister lying back in bed, pushing this rubber cock into her cunt. Slowly I brought it to my lips and let them slide over the head. I couldn??™t taste her, only latex. I blushed as I set the schlong down on the bed.? There were two other cocks at the bottom of the box. These were hard plastic vibrators though. The blue one was about six inches and narrow with an adjustable dial on the end
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
I picked it up and turned the dial, felling it come to life in my hand with an orgasmic humming that made my cock push against my jeans. Again I pushed the cock to my lips hoping to find her scent there, nothing. I set it next to the black horse-cock on the bed and held up the third toy peter. This was small, only about four inches and slender. It was pink, and though small, jumped like lightning in my hand. No taste there either.? A blue velvet bag contained her stash and a glass blown pipe in the shape of a cock. I was starting to see a pattern here
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
I never imagined my sister was so sexual. She had always been sexy, and had no trouble getting boyfriends, but I figured her as pretty straight laced when it came to sex. We had become close when she went off to college. Four years younger than her, I had always been the pest that she avoided at all costs. But when she came back for breaks we started to spend a lot of time together. She would tell me about college life and the guys she saw, but never about this
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
I could only guess that it was because Tim had been gone for six months now, and as far as I know she had been to busy with Calvin to date anyone. At twenty-two she was a sexy but frustrated single mom. Then the key fell out of the velvet bag. I recognized it right off because I gave it to her. It opened a wooden chest that I built for her when I was in highschool. I went to the closet and searched around until I found the chest under a pile of clothes in the back. I pulled it forward and slid the key in, popping the latch
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
My mouth went dry as I made out the contents. A digital cam corder sat on top of several VHS tapes. She bought a computer last year, and I could only guess what she was doing with the camera. But I wouldn??™t have to guess about the tapes. They were all labeled with a white sticker on the side that simply had a date


All the addresses were over a year old. I picked up September 24, 1999, Kelly??™s 18th birthday. I slid it into the VCR on her dresser and sat back on the bed, my cock aching behind my jeans. The screen lit up and there was my sister, just as I remember her at eighteen, except she was wearing a blindfold and standing in a living room I didn??™t recognize. A man??™s voice was wishing her a happy birthday and asked if she was ready for her present. I recognized the girl who came on screen immediately. It was my sister??™s best friend, Andi
Her black hair was cut short and she was naked except for the butterfly tattoo just below her naval. I pulled my cock free and caressed the sensitive skin in my palm.? Andi stepped behind my sister, kissing her neck while her hands slid up Kelly??™s stomach to her breasts, cupping and squeezing them through her t-shirt. She lifted the shirt up resting it above Kelly??™s firm tits, then moved around her to suck her taught nipples. Kelly moaned and giggled as her friend pushed her back on the sofa, pealed her jeans off, and buried her face between her thighs. Andi lapped hungrily at my sister??™s cunt until Kelly shook and yelled with orgasm. I slid my jeans, shirt and shoes off and pulled the covers back on my sister??™s bed


I lay flat on my stomach, eyes glued to the screen, humping my hard prick against the soft sheets.? Kelly lay in a heap, her naked chest rising and falling with rapid breathes, her legs draped over her friend??™s shoulders. Andi stopped her from pulling off the blindfold, so Kelly could not see the two men who had entered the room. I knew one of them, Tyson, Kelly had introduced me to him at a college party she brought me to when I was 17. He was a football player, muscular, athletic. His black skin made an erotic contrast against Kelly??™s as he stepped up on to the couch and let his semi-hard cock brush against her cheek. The other guy did the same and Kelly squealed with delight as she reached blindly for the cocks
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
She guided each one to her mouth stroking them as she turned from one to the other. As I fucked my cock against the bed sheets I could almost feel my sister beneath me. Another man appeared naked in front of the camera. He took up a position behind Andi and slid his cock deep into her cunt. The camera was being placed on a tripod and set back to capture the whole room. The fourth man, the camera guy, stepped into view. He crawled behind Kelly on the sofa, forcing her to momentarily pull her lips from Tyson??™s shaft. She didn??™t complain though, as he slid beneath her pushing his cock up between her legs as she lay back against his chest. Andi sucked his cock deep into her throat before pushing it up into her friend??™s wet cunt
My head swam and my balls swelled as I watched my big sister riding one cock while feeding two into her hungry mouth. Andi licked at the cock and clit in front of her with her body rocking in rhythm to the cock slamming her pussy from behind. Tyson pulled Kelly to her feet. Andi crawled up on to the cock in front of her and began fucking camera guy back into the couch. The tall blonde, whose cock my sister had been sucking, sat back on the couch next to Andi and camera guy. Tyson guided Kelly down onto the blonde??™s cock so that both girl??™s road side by side, straddling the men, their heart shaped asses bouncing wildly. Tyson stepped out of site for a moment, then he and the third guy appeared again rubbing lube over their cocks. Tyson pushed his slick fingers between the crack of Kelly??™s ass, the third man did the same with Andi. My cock erupted between the sheets and my stomach as I watched Tyson slowly stuff his thick black cock deep into my sister??™s ass. The sticky cum coated my belly as I breathlessly humped the wet sheets watching my sister fucking two cocks with uncontrolled passion


Then I heard the car pull up out front. Shit! I jumped up in a panic. I threw the covers over the bed, turned off the TV and VCR and killed the lights in the room. I grabbed my boxers and wiped the cum from my stomach. I pulled on my jeans tossing the cum soaked boxers and my t-shirt in the corner
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
I stuffed everything in the shoe-box, tossed it under the bed, then reached into the closet to close the chest. Where??™s the fucking key?! The front door was opening. I closed the closet door and jumped onto the bed, faking sleep.? I heard the bedroom door push open. Kelly tip-toed across the room to the closet trying not to wake me. She quietly pulled open the closet door and my heart raced. I couldn??™t see her but I could hear her approach the bed. The room was silent for what seemed like an eternity, then I heard her walk out of the bedroom
I lay motionless, listening, until I heard the shower water running. I jumped up and looked in the closet. She probably hadn??™t noticed the chest, it was still piled in clothes. I searched for that fucking key but couldn??™t find it anywhere. I straightened the shoe-box as best as I could and jumped back into bed when I heard the water shut off.? Kelly came back in the room flipping the lights on this time. I opened my eyes to see her with her back to me searching through her top drawer


The white towel wrapped around her came loose. She held it to her breasts with one hand as it fell revealing her back and butt to me.? ???Did you lose something???? she asked not turning and letting the towel hang in front of her, her perfect ass filling my sight. I sat up. She turned to face my, not hiding her nakedness but casually pulling the towel around her again until she was covered. I couldn??™t read the strange expression on her face but my mouth had gone dry. She tossed the key on the bed between my legs.? ???I??™m sorry, Kelly,??? I started. ???I was cleaning up when I found the box...??? ???So you think I??™m a slut now???? she said in a voice I could still not read as she sat at the end of the bed. ???No, I ...??? ???You saw the tapes???? ???Ya,??? I was blushing
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
???I just had no idea you were... into...so much...??? I was stammering. She sat staring at the floor in a silence that felt like it would never end. ???You wanna smoke some???? she finally asked. I still couldn??™t read her. She told me to grab the box, she said I obviously knew where her stash was. She laughed for the first time as I put the cock shaped pipe to my lips. She curled her feet under her at the end of the bed and we started to talk


As the pot kicked in she told me more and more secrets. She said it had been nearly six months since she had had sex. She hadn??™t gone this long with out sex since she lost her virginity at 13. I couldn??™t believe it. She never had a reputation at school and never had a serious boyfriend either. Who was she having this sex with? She explained about Mr
Simms.? Mr. Simms was our next door neighbor growing up. Just before her fourteenth birthday, she had seen him in his garage. His wife and kids were away for the weekend, he told her. She was flirting and next thing she knew, they were fucking in his daughter??™s bedroom
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
He was 36 at the time. His daughter was my age. Kelly laughed when I told her I had fucked her several times during highschool.? ???I think her Dad did too,??? Kelly laughed. ???At least he wanted to.???? Kelly told me about the times he had called her Angie, his daughter??™s name, while fucking her. It weirded her out at first but then she kinda got off on it. He was the one who got her into filming


He loved to make movies with her, and when she graduated he gave her the old video camera. He also liked to invite friends over to fuck her. One night she fucked six of his friends and him when she found out where they were camping that weekend. When they were 16, Andi started to fuck him too. As Kelly told me her stories, she relaxed on a cloud of pot at the end of the bed, kicking her legs out toward me and carelessly letting them fall open. The towel parted and I could see the silky pink lips parted sexily. Her pussy was shaved bald
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
My cock was like iron. ???I can??™t believe I??™m telling you this,??? she laughed. I grabbed the shoe-box, ???Do you really use this?!??? I laughed, holding up the huge hardcore in stockings black cock. She howled.? ???That??™s for when I??™m extra horny,??? she blushed and giggled at the same time, ???which is a lot lately.??? ???Jesus! It??™s huge!??? I gasped in amazement.? Kelly looked at me with a teasing smile then grabbed the cock from me. My cock jumped when she licked the head then pushed the monster down between her hardcore in stockings thighs. ???Don??™t tell me your jealous,??? she teased. ???It is a bit intimidating,??? I groaned. She hot black stocking teen laughed.? ???From what I hear, you got nothen to worry about,??? she said coyly.? I knew what she was talking about. I had fucked her friend Jessie a few months ago, and I knew she knew everything.? ???So let??™s see it,??? she said in a slightly breathless voice. She was teasing me, and I don??™t like to be teased. I couldn??™t back down. I smiled and unzipped my fly
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
I pulled my hard on free and let it lay back against my stomach. Kelly smiled a wicked smile, but the giggles were gone.? ???You can stroke it,??? she breathed. As my fingers circled my cock she lay back against the foot board and spread her thighs, the towel pulling up and apart. She set the huge dong aside and snaked her middle finger down over her clit. A long deep moan moved through her. ???I??™ve never seen one shaved before,??? fell quietly from my lips, ???it??™s beautiful.??? She looked at me hard for a moment, ???Here,??? she said reaching forward and grabbing my hand from my cock. She lay back and slowly guided my hand to her mound
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
Her hips lifted slightly as I pressed my palm over the smooth hairless mound. My fingers traveled lower, caressing, moving up, my middle finger just parting the swollen lips until I found her clit, brushing over it lightly. ???Fuck!??? she jumped up from the bed tightening the towel around her. She turned her back to me and ran her hands through her damp hair. We were silent for several minutes, I didn??™t move. Finally she turned on the VCR and hit eject. ???Which one did you watch????she asked. ???Your 18th birthday.??? ???That was a good one,??? she said with a small laugh


She went over to the closet and pulled open the chest. As she bent down her towel rose up exposing her ass.? ???Here, this is the first one I ever made with Mr.Simms.??? she said popping the tape in the player and turning on the TV. She curled her hair behind her ear as the tape loaded, trying not to look at me. Suddenly she ran over and jumped up on the bed like a little girl as the screen lit up. I lay back against the headboard and she snuggled up next to me. On screen I saw my sister kneeling naked in front of our next door neighbor, his cock slipping in and out of her lips. ???How old were you???? I asked. ???Fourteen,??? she answered in a near whisper. She sucked him passionately, but my attention was not on the screen. Kelly curled up next to me and lay her head on my shoulder, her hand on my thigh. My cock was standing proud, still sticking out of my open jeans. I could smell strawberries from the shampoo in her damp hair resting on my bare chest
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
I ran my fingers over her back just above the towel. Mr.Simms sprayed a load of cum across Kelly??™s chest on the TV. I breathed deep as I felt my sister??™s fingers curl around my hard on. She began to slowly stroke it. I tugged at the towel and it fell open around her. I ran my fingers down to the small of her back. As Mr. Simms pushed his cock between my fourteen year old sister??™s thighs, Kelly slid down and I felt the warmth hardcore in stockings of her mouth cover my cock
I slipped lower on the bed with a groan as she pushed her lips to the base of my shaft. Pulling her hips around we moved into a 69, my mouth devouring the inner folds of her smooth shaved pussy. The realization of the moment was intense and Kelly swallowed hard as my cum filled her mouth. I slid from beneath my sister and quickly moved over her pushing her down flat on her stomach. My hands and lips covered her ass, kissing and sucking at her cheeks, my fingers pushing down between her thighs into her sex. Her moans filled my ears as I buried my face between her legs sucking at her cunt from behind, her hips rolling under my hands. The teenager on screen was on all fours as Mr.Simms fucked her little pussy from behind
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
I lifted my sister??™s hips and slid a pillow under her, crawling between her spread thighs. I rubbed the head of my cock along her wet pink gash until it was shining with her juices. Then I pushed forward feeling her cunt envelop my cock to the hilt, stopping when my hips joined her firm round ass cheeks. We fucked, my cock thrusting into her, her cunt squeezing me, her ass pushing back at me, her screams and moans drowning out her fourteen year old self on TV. She pushed me onto my back. Straddling my cock with her back to me, she reached around and spread her ass cheeks
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
Her tight anus slid like a vice over my cock and she lay back in my arms grinding her ass against me. I wrapped her in my arms, stroking her clit, massaging her breasts, kissing her neck. I reached out and found it, the black schlong. I lay it on Kelly??™s chest, letting my sister squeeze it between her tits and suck at the head before I positioned it at her dripping slit. ???Show me,??? I hissed into her ear and Kelly took my hand and pushed the monster deep into her cunt. I held the base and she worked my wrist in circles, pumping the mammoth rubber prick in and out of her while she bounced and wiggled her ass on my cock. I licked the sweat from her shoulders as I stroked her clit and pumped both cocks into her. Her body tensed, her ass strangling my cock until my cum covered her inner walls. She went limp above me. As we sat in a hot bubble bath, Kelly eased back against me, her breasts soft in my palms
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS
As she talked about taking me to a swing club where noone would know I was her brother and she could fuck me in front of everyone, my cock hardened against the small of her back. She giggled and stood up.? ???Where are you going???? ???To get the cam-corder,??? she cooed. Incest Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise
HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

hardcore in stockings

ENTER TO HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS

HARDCORE IN STOCKINGS hardcore in stockings

hardcore in stockings, blowjob throat pov, black interracial porn, pov blowjob cum, black lesbian anal play, young shaved anal, babe swallows on a couch, glass sex, blond likes sex, penis torture, big tits and lingerie and masturbation, ass licking eating,
Related posts: real mature
2011-Dec-13 01:08 - BLOND DILDO BABES
Blond dildo babes. Family Love Boat Characters Ryan (31) and Christie (31) Miller Zachary 14 Hannah 12 Emily 11 Noah 11 Family Love Boat 3 Great Sale Cay was on the horizon. Everything that Ryan had read about the anchorage said that it was a secluded spot to anchor for the night. Ryan could not wait for the kids to have the chance to skinny dip. Ryan looked at his four beautiful children
He knew now that he wanted to make love to all of them before the trip was over. Before Ryan knew it he was rock hard again. Christie looked at the far away look in his eyes and she playfully pulled down his erection and let the thick man member slap against his tight abs. I bet I know what you are thinking, Christie told him. Ryan blushed a deep shade of red. Thinking sexy thought about his children still embarrassed him. You are thinking how wonderful it will be to make love to them…and you are right. Christie told Ryan as she gave him a kiss on the cheek. I guess I will have to wait for Hannah… he said. Well I checked the calendar in my Blackberry last night. I have been keeping track of Hannah menstrual cycles. She has been having 28 day cycles since she started her first period. Yesterday was her 13th day


Hannah is right at the most fertile time of her cycle and Zach has pumped enough of his potent sperm into her to inseminate 10 women. He is just like his Daddy…he produces an amazing amount of semen. Christie told Ryan as she looked down and saw that his rigid member was leaking precum like a faucet. Christie held Ryan’s member and said, you are so turned on by the idea of your son inseminating your beautiful daughter. I can’t believe it, but you are right. I almost shot off when you said it. He told her. Me too…she said as she hugged him tight. Ryan made the final course corrections to enter the cove where they would anchor for the night. The cove was both sheltered and idyllic. There was not another soul for miles
Ryan found the perfect anchorage. Once the anchor was set Ryan, Zach and Noah muscled the dinghy off the cabin into the water. The kids dove off the side with mask and snorkel and nothing else into the crystal clear blue water. Their lithe young bodies looked magnificent as they swam effortlessly around the boat. They swam back and reported seeing trigger fish in all of their beautiful colors and red snapper. They were in heaven and this was just the exercise that they needed. Ryan mounted the outboard motor on the dinghy and started it up. He gave all of the kids an arm up and they headed toward the shore in all of their naked splendor
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
From what they had read the only thing on the island was an old NASA satellite tracking station. It appeared they had this beautiful island to themselves. Ryan pulled the outboard motor up and allowed the dinghy to ride up on the beach. Zach helped his dad firmly beach the dinghy. The family set out to explore the beach. After hiking about a ? mile down the beach, Hannah cried out when she stepped on a sharp shell and cut her foot. Zach immediately knelt and inspected his sister’s foot. He offered to help her back to the dinghy. Hanna batted her magnificent blue eyes at Zach and told him that would be wonderful. The rest of the family continued down the beach exploring the island


Noah and Emily raced ahead. Christie hugged Ryan tight and when the younger kids were out of hearing she told Ryan, you know they are just going back to the dingy and Zach is going to fuck her silly. Ryan doubled over laughing. That is exactly what I was hoping he was planning. Having that sexy naked young girl and being alone on a deserted island. It would be a terrible shame to waste it. You know they are acting more like young lovers than brother and sister. What do you think? Christie asked him as she felt his throbbing erection. I guess you know what I am feeling. I think it is a beautiful thing
Ryan told her as his throbbing manhood leaked precum. As Zach and Hannah made their way back to the dinghy, Hannah said that she guessed that they could go swimming. Zach looked at her with a twinkle in his eye. I think that would be way to dangerous with a fresh cut. We’ll probably need to find something else to do. In two days Zach had developed a deep golden tan over his whole body that looked amazing with his white blond hair. His nipples and penis were rock hard. Well what else could we possibly do? Hannah asked her sexy 14 year old brother with a smirk. I don’t know…my gorgeous blond beauty. Zach said as he fondled her beautifully rounded breasts. I can’t think of a thing right now, he told her as his thick boy member grazed her legs as he hugged her
But if we hurry I bet we could make love twice before they get back. Hannah took the sexy boy in her arms. She pulled his naked body against her sexy 12 year old nakedness. Zach….I…ummm….love you. You know not like brother and sister He hugged her tight and cut her off mid sentence with a fiery passionate kiss. I know he told her. I don’t really understand it. But Hannah…I feel the same way
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
Zach kissed her again. He scooped her up in his strong 14 year old arms and carried Hannah the last 100 yards back to the dinghy. Zach saw a large yacht in the distance but he didn’t really think about it. They pulled the beach towels out of the dinghy and spread them on the firm warm sand. They dove in the crystal clear warm water and rinsed the sand off their bodies. When they reached the beach towels, Hannah dropped to her knees and began to worship her sexy brother’s member. She looked up at him and grinned and told him he tasted a little salty. Zach pulled her up in his arms and said maybe we should try something else
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Zach lifted Hannah up and their bodies merged into to one naturally. She whispered into his ear that he felt magnificent deep inside her. Hannah showered his face with kisses. Zach felt his sister grinding her hard clit against him and he stood there and let her have her way with him. Her tongue in his mouth tasted awesome. Her small taut body felt amazing as she pleasured herself on him. Moments later Hannah blond dildo babes began to moan and shudder with a climax that sent waves of pleasure throughout her body. Zachy…that was awesome….need you more…rock my world. Zach set Hannah on the sandy beach
She pushed him toward the beach towel. He was astounded that she pushed him back on the towel knowing exactly what she wanted. Zach was going to enjoy this. His wild wanton 12 year old sister was going to fuck him silly. Hannah quickly straddled the sexy blond boy and grasped his rigid member. Big brother I need you bad…I need you to fuck me the way I need it right now. Zach grinned at her…whatever you need sis. The lips of her sex kissed the flared head of his penis. It throbbed with passion as she held it.. Hannah loved the delicious feeling of being slowly penetrated
It was like she was triggering each nerve ending individually as his corona sought them out to be rubbed. Soon she settled on his thick teen member. She felt it stretch her 12 year old cervix. Her prominent clit ground against his pubis sending shockwaves of pleasure through her young body. Hannah was so turned on that her rhythmic grinding against Zach caused the tension to build in her loins. Hannah had a wild lust in her eyes that he had not seen
Zach took her breasts in his hands and began to pleasure her turgid nipples. As he did so Hannah’s eyes became unfocused and the volume of her pleasure groans and moans increased. Zach found all of this incredibly sex. He began to buck his hips off the beach towel pounding his pubis against her clit. At the same time his rock hard member stretched he sex and opened her womb to receive his essence. The beautiful girl cried out as felt the wave of pleasure wash over her. Her young sex contracted around Zach’s teen member. Her juices flooded over him as she experienced her first ejaculating orgasm. All of this made Zach see stars. His young body powerfully ejaculated his hot semen directly in to her womb
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
The jets of incestuous seed squirted uncontrollably as his passion cause him to seed her again and again. Zach could not believe it. Even after that powerful orgasm he was still rock hard. He rolled his beautiful sister over and looked into her deep blue eyes. He told her he still had a need. His hips began to thrust slowly and sensuously
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
They kissed. A deep passionate kiss as their tongues did a sexual ballet. They were oblivious to the world around them. His member thrust in and out of her beautiful sex that was slippery from their recent orgasms. He was oblivious to all of that


All he was aware of was how beautiful Hannah was and his deep desire to fill her with his seed. Hannah felt the intensity of Zach’s thrusting increase. The strong feelings began to build in her loins. She saw that his eyes became unfocused and his thrusts more powerful. Oh yeah, Zach cried out. God you are so sexy. Hannah felt Zach’s thrusting push her over the edge. She cried out as the intense feelings cascaded over her again. The pleasure built to an even higher peak. Her sex thrust against his boy boner demanding his precious essence. Zach emitted a deep guttural groan of pleasure as the man seed began to pour from his body. His thrusting became wilder and more erratic as his need to seed his 12 year old sister rocked his young body. Hannah screamed with pleasure and parted her legs wider and thrust her young sex at her 14 year old brother that he might penetrate her as deeply as possible


His hot essence splashing into her receptive womb took her to a place of intense pleasure that she had never been. There was a small dune on the corner of the island that the family had walked over to explore the beach. As they came back over the dune they heard the young lovers’ cries of pleasure before they saw them. Ryan looked at Christie. They are so incredibly sexy. Which one do you want first, she asked her sexy husband. I think Zach, he told her. I think he should be yours…tonight. Christie told Ryan as she played with his rock hard erection. And Ryan….I want all of us to watch you deflower your sexy son. They all got aboard the dinghy and motored back to their boat. When they got aboard, the kids gathered in the cockpit for a group shower


Christie fixed a simple dinner and she and Ryan showered in front of the kids while it cooked. They ate their dinner and during dinner, Ryan told Zach how much he loved him. Zach, I think you are terribly sexy and I have wanted to make love to you for years. I think it is time for you to lose your man/man virginity. Ryan leaned over and passionately kissed his very surprised son. Zach stammered for a moment. A….ummm….Daddy does that mean you want to fuck me. Yes baby I do and I want the entire family to join us while I deflower you. He took the beautiful blond boy by the hand and led him up into the cockpit. Zach watched in amazement as his Mother tenderly lubricated his Father’s throbbing 7 ?” erection. She then turned to her handsome 14 year old son. Zach’s Mother began to kiss the boy passionately. You are so sexy, she told him. I totally understand why your Father craves the opportunity to make love to you. She kissed him tenderly and told him to hold the rail and bend over while she prepared him. His Mother tenderly kissed his brother Noah
Baby I want you to kiss and suck your brother’s manhood. Noah was also surprised, but thought his 14 year old brother was very sexy. Noah positioned himself under his brother and began to suck on Zach’s hardening member. Christie put more lubricant on her fingers and applied it liberally to Zach’s crack. Zach gasped as her fingers found his tender virgin rosebud. Zach’s surprise was total when his Mother suddenly inserted her two middle fingers in his virgin boy sex. Christie could tell from his gasp and panting that the boy had never been penetrated. She thought back to the first time that Ryan had penetrated her anally
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
That huge thick member of his was quite painful the first few times he entered her from the rear. Ryan stood behind his beautiful blond boy. He tenderly stroked the firm globes of Zach’s ass. Ryan’s body shook with anticipation. He was more nervous than the first time he had sex. He ached to fill this handsome boy with his thick erection. The children and Christie watched in awe as he took his thick member in his hand


Noah continued to jack his brother but he did it from a vantage point where he could see his father penetrate his big brother. The children watched their Father pull his throbbing penis away from his body. The flared head was purple with the blood that pounded through his erection. Clear precum ran from the tip as a steady stream. Christie parted her son’s virgin hips and helped guide his Father steel hard erection to his son’s virgin pucker. Zach felt the huge mushroom head pressed against his boy sex. He felt his Daddy kiss his back and tell him how much he loved him. Zach felt his father grasped his loins and Zach cried out as the thick head took his virginity. Zach gasped and groaned Daddy…so huge….oh god…hurts…. Ryan could not believe how tight his son was. Zach’s beautiful boy sex contracted on Ryan thick manhood. Ryan was breathing hard trying to avoid prematurely filling his beautiful son with his man seed. Father and son remained motionless as they adjusted to the intensity of their intimate coupling. Ryan told his son, Zach you are so sexy…it is everything I can to keep from filling you with my seed
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
I need you so bad. Noah pleasure your brother, his Father told him. Noah began to suck Zach’s rock hard erection. Noah was shocked that his brother was still hard given how much pain the thick penis up his ass must be causing. Noah had taken about half of his brother’s cock just before his Father thrust. Noah had no experience with oral sex and was proud to have taken that much of the thick teen boy cock. Ryan thrust forward burying his man member deep in his oldest son’s core. Zach cried out as his boy sex stretched to accommodate the thick erection. Zach’s body thrust forward too causing him to deep throat his little brother. Noah suddenly found his nose buried in his brother’s white blond pubic hair. Noah was so startled that he did not even have time to gag
Noah found himself totally turned on. His Mother began to suck Noah’s exposed and rampantly erect penis. Noah had no idea of who was sucking him, but it didn’t matter. He was on sensory overload. Ryan pulled back and thrust again and again. The feeling of his son’s sex caressing his manhood caused the most intense pleasures to race through his body
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
Ryan was surprised that his intense need to seed had subsided some. Ryan wanted to make this last as long as possible. While the dominant penetration was very sexy, Ryan longed to make love properly to his beautiful son. Ryan pulled out of Zach love tunnel and maneuvered Zach on to his back. Zach was shocked at the sudden empty feeling when his father removed his penis. Ryan took Zach’s legs and put them over his shoulders. He quickly penetrated his boy again and once again reentry was a painful experience for Zach. Ryan kissed Zach passionately as he filled the boy with his rock hard sex again and again. Ryan was surprised to see that Zach’s erection was still standing proud. Zach groaned with passion as the thick head of his Father’s cock found his pleasure place again and again. As they broke their passionate kiss, Zach told his Dad just how awesome it felt
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
Ryan worked to find an angle of penetration that maximized his ability to pound the boy’s prostate. Zach groaned with pleasure with each thrust. Ryan was startled by the flexibility of his son’s body. As Zach moved and stretched to maximize his pleasure, Ryan watched his son’s thick teen cock begin to move toward Zach’s mouth. Two thrusts later the mushroom head of Zach’s cock, which was very much like his Daddy’s cock, was pressed against Zach’s own lips. Oh god baby….suck it…suck your own cock. Ryan encouraged his sexy son. Ryan gasped as he watched Zach begin to pleasure himself. His beautiful boy was licking and sucking his own penis while his Father pounded his prostate with his raging erection. Daddy fuck me hard…I am so close. Ryan began to thrust into his beautiful boy as hard and fast as he could. Zach emitted a high pitched moan as his penis erupted a huge jet of hot semen into his own mouth. As his Father’s climax began his throbbing member pounded another large jet of boy seed out of Zach’s prostate and down Zach’s throat. It was too much seed too fast for the inexperienced cocksucker. Zach began to cough as his own seed choked him


Zack allowed his cock to slip from his mouth and Zach’s penis continued to shower his face, nose and eyes with his potent boy seed. Zach’s father filled his beautiful ass with the seed that created him. It was a beautiful moment as Ryan began to lick the hot boy semen off of his son’s sexy face. Father and son were still very much connected by Ryan’s stiff manhood. Christy had already brought Noah to a powerful orgasm. His beautiful bare 11 year old boner fought to release seed into his Mother’s mouth. His 11 year old body wasn’t quite ready to produce semen. Noah was awed by the fact that his beautiful Mother had just sucked him to a dry orgasm. Christy moved and knelt beside Ryan and Zach. She nuzzled Ryan aside so that she could taste the thick boy semen that had erupted all over Zach’s handsome face


She slowly licked the hot teen semen from Zach’s nose and lips. She kissed him passionately and then kissed Ryan. Christie looked at Zach and combed his shaggy blond hair with her fingers. Watching you too was amazing, she told the still joined father and son. When you are ready I want the two of you to make love to me. When the three of them stood to go below to the master stateroom, they all realized that Hannah, Emily and Noah had disappeared. As they went down the steps into the cabin, they found that the kids had made up the double bed that was next to the fold down dining table. Their three beautiful bodies were daisy chained on the bed. Hannah 12 year old lips were wrapped around Noah 11 blond dildo babes year old stiff erection. Noah’s fingers parted his twin sister’s vulva and his tongue was lapping her stiff little clit


Emily’s was licking and sucking Hannah’s sex. Emily was excited to be able to pleasure her sexy older sister. She could taste the blending of Hannah essence with her older brother Zach’s seed. She was thinking about what her parents had talked about on the walk about Zach filling Hannah with his seed again and again while she was most fertile. They speculated about Hannah being pregnant. Emily thought that would be the most awesome thing ever. Hannah felt her little sister begin to whimper with the first stages of her orgasm. Hannah wondered if the twins could be brought to simultaneous orgasms


She intensified her sucking on Noah. Hannah was immediately rewarded with a deep moan from Noah and she felt him begin to thrust wildly in her mouth. Hannah felt Emily moaning into her own sex and that was enough to push Hannah over the edge. All three of the beautiful naked children climaxed simultaneously. Ryan, Zach and Christie were really turned on after watching the younger kids make love to each other. Christie led her handsome husband and beautiful naked teenage boy to their bed. She arranged Ryan on the bed with his legs spread. Christie positioned Zach between his father’s legs with Zach testicles rubbing against his father’s. Christie straddled the guys’ bodies so that she faced Zach. She gathered their sexy thick erections into a bundle that she held tightly in her hand as she applied liberal lubrication
Ryan’s penis was a handful by itself and Zach’s 14 year old erection was already thickening. Zach watched in awe as his Mom lowered herself onto the thick members. Her sex was so tight it pressed his Dad’s hard cock tight against his. Zach could not believe how sexy this was. He felt his Mom begin to ride up and down on their rigid cocks while his dad began to thrust. Zach could not believe how sexy it was to feel his Dad’s thick cock sliding up and down his own erection inside his Mom’s steaming hot sex. His Mom leaned down and began to kiss him passionately as she caressed and pinched his turgid nipples. Ryan was so turned on to be double penetrating Christie with Zach that he knew he could not last much longer. Ryan felt Zach begin to roughly thrust in his Mom and that stimulation was too much for Ryan. Ryan’s hard cock became a fountain of hot semen
Ryan squirted his hot seed deep in his wife’s womb and all over his son’s cock. Zach went over the edge when he felt his father’s hot seed wash over his sensitive cock. The sexy teen boy thrust his aching erection in his Mom again and again. His pubis pounded against her sensitive throbbing clit. Christie gasped as the wild pleasures of Zach and Ryan’s orgasms. Zach’s erection pounded her clit sending wild jolts of pleasure through her. Christie cried out as her orgasm peaked and she felt herself begin to ejaculate all over her son and husband. Feeling his mom’s juices only made Zach’s teenage thrusting more intense. Soon the three of them were spent. The bed sheets were soaked with the evidence of their love making
The younger kids climbed in bed with them and soon all six bodies were intertwined. They fell into a deep sleep. About 3 am, Noah woke up. Noah’s naked 11 year old body spooned his older brother. Watching his Dad make love to Zach awakened all sorts of wild sexual ideas in the young boy. Noah reached around his brother and began to explore his crotch. Noah’s penis stiffened as his fingers found the dried semen from his father and Zach in Zach’s pubic hair. There was something Noah found very sexy about their dried semen
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Noah felt Zach flaccid penis begin to stiffen. He held the semi-erect shaft in his fingers and marveled at the feeling of it as it became rock hard. Noah began to explore the scrotum that hung below Zach’s erection. Noah found and very gently explored each testicle. Zach was now awake and enjoying his little brother sexual fumblings. Zach remembered just how curious he was at 11 about everything sexual. He allowed his brother to continue his exploration. As Noah’s exploration became more intense, Zach decided that they should take it elsewhere. Zach led his little brother by the hand out to the main cabin
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
They crawled into the double berth in the main cabin. Zach pulled Noah’s naked body on top of his own and he began to kiss the 11 year old passionately. Noah was a little tentative about opening his mouth. His first taste of his big brother Zach was amazing. The young boy could not get enough of his older brother. Zach felt Noah’s erection rubbing against his abs. As Zach kissed Noah, his fingers began to explore the younger boys crack


Zach lightly stimulated the young boy by running his index finger up and down his exposed crack with a feathery touch. Zach slowly began to circle Noah’s pucker. Noah kissing became very intense and his boy boner bucked against his naked brother’s abs. Zach knew that his little brother was as sensitive anally as he was and so he inserted his index finger in his little brother’s boy sex. Noah moaned with pleasure as his brother penetrated him with his finger. Zach will you…you know…uhhh…fuck me…you know…ummm….like Dad did you? Noah asked his big brother. I would love to fuck you little brother. Zach turned Noah over on his belly and pulled him up so that his sexy ass was presented for Zach’s pleasure


Zach reached over and grabbed the lubricant off of the navigation station and began to apply it to his throbbing erection. Zach could not believe that after all of the sex he had today that he was still ready to go. The head of his penis was deep red and the corona had never been this hard. Zach was really hard. The idea of fucking Noah excited Zach beyond belief. Zach thought about all of the times he jacked off thinking about getting his sexy blond brother naked and playing with him. Zach had always been attracted to guys. He had never done anything with a guy, but he often masturbated thinking about sexy guys. There was something about younger guys…their bare boners that really rocked him. Zach put a lot of lube on his fingers and he draped himself over his sexy little brother
Zach’s slick member rubbed against Noah’s hip. The feeling of his naked body against Noah was amazing. Zach kissed his little brother’s naked back and then he began to lick the back of Noah’s neck. That was when Zach penetrated Noah with his two lubed middle fingers. Noah cried out as the fingers stretched him. Noah panted trying to adjust to the invasion of his most private place. Do you want me to stop? Zach asked his little brother. No…god no… Noah told him. Zach began to wiggle the fingers deep in the boy core
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
He began to finger fuck Noah to get him good and ready. Zach pulled his fingers out. Noah let out a disappointed moan. Zach got behind Noah. He whispered in the younger boy’s ear. So…my little brother wants some cock…some hard cock. Mmmm…yes….yes… Noah groaned in anticipation. Noah felt Zach open his cheeks. He felt the hot blunt slippery tip of his brother’s throbbing member. Are you sure you want my big cock up your ass? Zach asked him Oh god yes….please…. Noah begged Zach. Zach took hold of Noah’s loins once the head of his cock was tight against the beautiful boy pucker
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
Zach gently moved his hips back and forth gently stretching the virgin pucker. Then in one quick thrust, the thick head of Zach’s boy cock had penetrated Noah’s boy sex. Noah groaned at the pain of being suddenly invaded by his brother’s thick teen cock. Oh god Noah…you are so fucking tight. Dude I’ve got to have all of you. With that Zach thrust his entire member in his little brother to the pubes. Noah was gasping for breath as his big brother began to fuck him. Noah….dude…you feel awesome…I had no idea that fucking another dude could be this awesome. Zach slowly stroked Noah’s boy boner as his thrust his cock deep in the boy’s core. Daddy is right…I need to fuck you properly…so I can…ummm…you know…make love to you…make it more than a fuck. Zack pulled his cock out
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
He was thankful that he had cum so many times today or he never would have lasted this long with Noah. Noah groaned as Zach pulled out of his boy sex. Mmmm….feels so empty. Noah told his brother. I know baby…but I want to do this right. Zach put Noah’s legs over his shoulder. His hard member found the slippery pucker and Zach shove his hard cock in his little brother to the hilt. Zach…I feel your pubes…you must be way deep in me. Noah said in awe of the situation. Zach began to passionately kiss his little brother


His tongue probed Noah’s mouth just like his stiff cock was probing deep in his brother’s sex. Zach whispered in Noah’s ear telling him how sexy he was and that he had always wanted to do sex stuff with him. Zach licked, sucked and nibbled Noah’s ear lobe. Noah…you saw when Daddy fucked me how I could suck myself. Noah said, ummm….yeah You want to try it…you know…sucking your own cock. Zach asked him. Mmmm…yeah… Noah answered. Zach somehow managed to stay deep in Noah’s ass while he rolled the boy forward. It almost looked like some sort of gymnastics stretching exercise. Zach watched intently as Noah’s little boy boner moved toward his lips
The sexy 11 year old was even more flexible than his older brother. Zach was astounded when the glans of Noah’s penis touched his lips. Open up your mouth and take your hot cock and suck it, his older brother told Noah. Startled, Noah opened his mouth and suddenly tasted his own penis. Noah’s body shuddered with the good feeling he caused himself. Noah was lost in all of the wild stimulation of his young body. Zach continued to thrust deeply in Noah’s boy sex. Noah moaned with each thrust
It was so cool to watch his sexy older brother fuck him. Noah had heard about blow jobs but never imagined he could pleasure himself that way. Each of Zach’s thrusts shoved his boy boner deep in his throat. Zach’s cock caused the 11 year old unbelievable pleasure as he kept ramming it to the hilt. Noah wanted this to go on forever, but the good feelings were building deep in his loins. He just prayed that Zach would want to fuck him a lot. As Noah though about the future with Zach his body shuddered again and again with a dry orgasm. This time Noah’s orgasm caused his love chute to contract around his brother thick cock. Zach groaned as he felt himself go over the edge
He thrust deeply again and again in Noah’s sex. Zach’s testicles fought to ejaculate hot seed in his little brother, but there was none left. Zach had a powerful dry orgasm. Zach rolled on to his side and took Noah into a tight embrace. As Zach thought about getting up and turning off the cabin light, he saw his Dad, Mom and sisters. His Dad came to him and he hugged his two sexy naked boys and kissed them on the lips. The lights went out and both boys were immediately asleep. Everyone slept in the next morning
The boys awakened first and they decided to swim to Great Sale Cay and then run on the beach and explore the island. Zach climbed the steps up to the cockpit with Noah right behind him. Noah studied his older brother’s naked body as he climbed the steps. He was fascinated by the way Zach’s scrotum hung down and how big his testicles were in comparison to his own. By the time the two naked boys were in the cockpit, Noah was rock hard. Zach lovingly fondled his little brother’s lust swollen junk and kissed him on the lips tenderly. You are a serious horn dog little brother, Zach told Noah with a laugh. Noah was a little embarrassed


I couldn’t help it…you’re just so sexy….I…ummmm…got all boned up. Zach hugged the sexy younger boy. We’ll have plenty of time to sex later when we are sailing. Let’s head to the beach. Noah nodded and both boys stood on the starboard rail of the boat and dove into the crystal clear water. They fell into an easy swim rhythm and were in waist deep water in a few minutes. Their sexy bodies were a beautiful sight to behold as they began to transexual masterbing stride down the packed white sand beach. Ummm….Zach… Noah said. Yeah buddy… Zach replied. Can we…ummm…you know…do what we did last night again. Noah asked his sexy big brother. Noah was amazed to see that Zach was suddenly hard…while they were jogging. Zach slowed and then stopped. He turned to Noah and took his sweaty body in his arms and he kissed his little brother passionately
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
Zach looked in Noah’s blue eyes. You like it…me fucking you? Zach asked his brother. Yeah…it um…was awesome. It kinda hurt at first but then it felt really good. I…ummm…just felt…ummm…really close to you….it was special. Noah told his big brother. Yeah…little dude…it was really special for me too! We can do that and anything else you want to try…anytime! Zach told him as he felt Noah’s little boy boner throbbing between them. He kissed Noah again. Noah felt the sweat on Zach taut body. He inhaled deeply and loved the scent of his older brother


He loved everything about Zach. Zach said we’d better get back before Mom and Dad get worried. Ryan stirred when he heard the boys get up and go for a swim. Ryan disentangled himself from Emily’s sexy little body. Ryan was rock hard thinking about how he would like to make love to the little beauty. Ryan went in the head to relieve himself. He didn’t realize that Hannah had crawled out of bed too. Hannah stood in the doorway to the master stateroom bathroom and watched her father as he sent a powerful stream of urine into the toilet. Hannah found everything about the guys’ bodies fascinating. She thought it was amazing the way that her Dad held his penis and the powerful yellow stream that squirted in the bowl. Ryan suddenly had the feeling he was being watch about half way through emptying his bladder. He looked up and saw Hannah studying him while he urinated. Hi, he said. Hannah smiled and walked in so that she could get a closer look


That is very cool…you know…how you do that. Hannah told her Dad. She reached out and touched the shaft of her Dad’s flaccid 5” penis. She thought it was the most amazing thing she had ever seen. Ryan smiled and told her he needed to shake it to get the last drops. Hannah pulled her hand back slowly and watched intently as he shook off the last drops. Wow very cool. Hannah said. When he finished they went up on deck and sat on the bow of the boat and leaned back against the cabin. Hannah sat between her Daddy’s legs. They sat there quietly
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
Ryan’s arms were wrapped around Hannah. Hannah felt her father’s penis stiffen against her hips. Mmmm…you feel good. She told her Daddy. You do too. He said as he kissed the fine white blond hairs on the back of her neck. Daddy…ummm…are you…you know…ever going to…ummm…sex with me. Hannah asked. Ryan shuddered with pleasure as he thought about being joined sexually with his beautiful daughter. Hannah felt the moistness at the tip of his penis. Ryan cleared his throat. He held Hanna tightly and found his arms crossed on her chest with his hands resting on her breasts


His hands unconsciously found her turgid nipples. As he lightly fondled her, yes baby…I want to more than anything. I think we need to resolve your fertility before I begin. Hannah turned excitedly and rolled over on top of her dad. She kissed his chest and her fingers found his stiff nipples. Hannah looked up at her father and kissed his chest again. She rolled back enough to allow her hand to grasp his thick erection. Daddy it is so big and thick
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
She told him. Hannah explored the shaft with her fingers. Her index finger traced the rigid ridge of his corona and then explored the silky texture of his flared glans. The head of his penis became dark red with his increased excitement. Her Daddy had a continuous flow of clear precum that Hannah played with and lubricated the head of his penis. She looked up at her handsome father and saw that his eyes were unfocused with his lust. Hannah bent and kissed her Dad’s throbbing erection
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
As she looked up at him her lips were covered with his precum. Ryan groaned with pleasure and was shocked to see his sexy little girl’s lips covered with his precum. He watched her as she lowered her head and began to suck the head of his penis. Hannah loved the taste of her father’s manhood. She felt it throb with each beat of his heart. Hannah could not resist this magnificent erection any longer. In one fluid motion Hannah straddled her Daddy
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
She guided his thick shaft toward her 12 year old vagina. Hannah was so excited that she felt her own juices flowing freely and her body shook with anticipation. She felt the flared head of his penis as the lips of labia caressed it. God Daddy you are huge compared to Zach. She told her father. Before Ryan could respond to his daughter he felt the tight wet sleeve of her sex as it began to devour his 7 ?” erection. Ryan gasped and moaned with the pleasure that her tight sex caused him. He could feel each ridge of her engorged sex as she took him deeper and deeper in her pleasure center. Hannah panted as she adjusted to her Daddy’s raging erection. Oh Daddy you are so big and thick…are you close to being all the way in. No baby…I have about 2 more inches. With fierce determination, Hanna continued to lower herself on his sex
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
She groaned as she felt him stretching her cervix wide open. Ryan knew he should stop her. He was flooding her with his precum that might have enough seed to impregnate her. She settled on his pubis with her prominent clit rubbing against his pubic hair. Seconds later he felt Hannah as she began to shudder. Her tight sex convulsed on his thick member and he felt his baby flood him with her juices as her eyes rolled up in her head with the ecstatic pleasure of orgasm. The involuntary orgasmic contractions had Ryan right on the edge of a powerful orgasm. Ryan felt himself going over the edge and with his powerful arms he lifted his beautiful daughter off of his member. Ryan was too far gone to stop his orgasm and as he held his sexy daughter above his sex as his hot semen squirted all over her hips and back


Ryan pulled the sexy beauty forward until his mouth was fixed on her sex. He began to suck and lap her stiff clit. Ryan felt Hannah’s back arch as another wave of orgasmic pleasure rocked her body. Ryan positioned Hannah so that he could insert two fingers in her vagina while he continued to intensely pleasure her stiff clit with his tongue and lips. Hannah’s body shook and squirmed on her Daddy’s face as the wild pleasures raced through her sexy young body. Her Daddy found that special spot with his fingers. He stroked and massaged that spot that drove her crazy. She thought her orgasm was ending but as he continued the pleasure only increased
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
She was crying and moaning as the intensity of the orgasm increased. Hannah almost passed out as she hit the peak. Ryan felt her begin to ejaculate. She flooded his mouth with her essence as her body shuddered, shook and squirmed with wild pleasure. Hannah was limp and covered with a fine sheen of perspiration from the intensity of her orgasm. Her Daddy’s hot semen ran down her back. She kissed her father…a long passionate kiss. Daddy I love you so much…thank you! Zach and Noah climbed aboard during Hannah and their Dad’s wild sex
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
Both boys were rock hard. Zach watched his sister and Dad walk back toward the cockpit. He saw that the insides of Hannah’s thighs glistened with the result of Hannah’s powerful orgasm. His father’s penis, now flaccid, still leaked the last of his semen. When Hanna stepped into the cockpit Zach took her into his arms. His nostrils were filled with the scent of her sex and his father’s semen. Oh god sis…you are so sexy. Hannah felt Zach’s erection throb between them. She knew that she needed to have him. Zach led her to a place where Hannah could recline on a towel


Hannah I need you so bad. Hanna lay back and spread her legs wide wanting his seed to fill her more than anything. In the master stateroom, Christie and Emily had heard the sounds of Hannah’s powerful orgasm with her father. Emily started grinding her sex against her mother’s leg. Christie turned around and parted Emily’s legs. Seeing Emily’s naked mons pubis sent a sexual shiver through her mother. It was hard for Christie to comprehend how this beautiful little undeveloped girl could be so sexually charged. Christie wanted to give her baby a powerful climax
She parted the lips of Emily’s vulva and immediately started lapping and sucking her stiff little clit. At the same time, Christie began to finger the recently deflowered little girl. Christie was surprised at the strong sexual response from Emily. Emily thrust her sex in her mother’s face grinding her clit hard against her mother’s tongue. Christie was even more surprised to feel her baby finger her and lick her clit in return. Christie loved it a few minutes later as she felt Emily momentarily stiffen and then shudder several times as an orgasm shook her little body
Christie was so turned on by Emily’s orgasm that she couldn’t stop. She increased the intensity of sucking and fingering her 11 year old daughter. Emily gasped for breath as the electric shocks of pleasure went through her body. She was barely able to continue pleasuring her mother. Emily felt her mother shudder and shake with pleasure. Christie moaned as Emily brought her to a climax


Christie intensified pleasuring her young daughter as she buried her tongue deep in Emily’s sex. Oh mommy…so good…so fucking good…please don’t stop, Emily cried as her pleasure reached another peak. The beautiful Mother and daughter turned and embraced kissing each other passionately. They could hear Zach tell Hannah how bad he needed her. In the cockpit Noah and Ryan watched as Zach buried his stiff boyhood deep in his sister’s sex. Zach could not believe how steaming hot his sister’s sex was. She was so juicy from her last orgasm that each of Zach’s thrusts made a squishing sound. Zach was drinking in the smell of sex off of his sexy sister. The strong sent of his father’s seed on his sister only inflamed the teen more. Zach thrust deeply in to Hannah again and again. He knew he was on the ragged edge of orgasm. He looked across the cockpit as his arms pushed him up off of his sister and his back arched and increased the penetration of each thrust as his inevitable orgasm neared


He saw his father across the cockpit lying on his back with his little brother Noah on top of him as the two pleasured each other orally. As he watched Noah’s taut little body began to shudder and shake and his hip thrust again and again as orgasmic pleasure rocked the 11 year old. His father responded almost immediately with his own orgasm. He held Noah’s head as his hips bucked up off the seat. Ryan felt the hot seed race through his loins and fill his son’s mouth and throat with the incestuous seed that created him. Both Zach and Hannah were watching their brother and father, Zach felt Hannah’s sex contract as another orgasm rocked her body. The contractions milk the seed from deep in Zach’s loins. The pleasure was indescribable as the hot seed raced up through his shaft into her unprotected womb. Jet after jet of hot incestuous boy semen erupted in her pleasure core
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
The two ground their sexy young bodies together until they were spent. Their Mom and Emily climbed the steps into the cockpit as Zach stood. He bent and kissed Emily and immediately inhaled the scent of his mother’s sex on her lips. The family began moving all of the things they wanted to keep dry so that they could enjoy a family shower. Ryan turned on the water and wetted them down. They soaped and cleaned each other. Ryan held the hand held shower nozzle above them and rinsed them off. They straightened the cockpit and put up the canvas sunscreen. They started the engine. Ryan watched as his naked oldest son walked forward to bring up the anchor. Ryan told Zach to bring up the anchor


In moments they were underway. As they motored out of the quiet cove on Great Sale Cay they all looked back realizing just what a special night it had been. Ryan had Noah take a heading due east from the cove and the sailed well off the shallow waters on the east side of Great Sale Cay. They motor sailed to charge their batteries and allow Christie and Emily to fix breakfast using the microwave. Ryan grinned as he looked over and saw Hannah reading the Joy of Sex. Hannah looked up at her Dad and grinned. This book is pretty cool even if it was written in the Dark Ages. Ryan laughed as he slipped in behind Noah who stood behind the 36” stainless steel wheel. Ryan leaned forward and kissed Noah’s back right between the shoulder blades. He reached around and explored his son’s small flaccid penis and his testicles that were slightly descended from his 11 year old body. Did you enjoy us being together this morning, Ryan asked Noah. Noah nodded yes, yeah…it was cool…but you sure make a lot of sperm…I thought you were going to drown me. Ryan laughed and held Noah tight against his body
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
You will make a lot of seed too one day. Ryan told Noah as he felt the boy’s penis stiffen again. Dad…when will I be able to make seed? Well…when the testicles begin to descend from your body it means that you are close to being able to make seed. Ryan checked out his younger son’s pubis. It looks like you are beginning to get a few dark hairs. That is also a sign you are ready to produce semen. Cool, Noah said with a huge grin as he returned his attention to steering the proper course. Zach sat down next to Hannah


blond dildo babes She was leaning back against the cabin with her knees bent reading the Joy of Sex. Zach stroked his sister’s shins. Hannah lowered the book. She looked at her big brother with a serious expression. Ummm…Zach…what do you…ummm…think about…you know…right when you squirt your seed in me. He blushed and was quiet You can tell me she said. Promise you won’t be mad? He asked Hannah. She nodded and waited for him. I…ummmm…think about the seed finding your egg…and ummm…filling your belly with my baby. Zach stammered. How would you feel about it if you got me pregnant? Hannah asked him as everyone on the boat held their breath waiting for the answer. Zach could not restrain himself this time. With a big grin Zach said, it would be the most awesome thing ever
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
It only took Zach a few moments to realize that she might not feel the same way. He stammered and stuttered…Ummmm….Hannah…what would you think about that? Hannah got a faraway look in her deep blue eyes. She brushed the blond hair out of her face. I had a dream last night. We were on some island and I was under a palm tree naked and you were next to me
BLOND DILDO BABES

blond dildo babes

ENTER TO BLOND DILDO BABES
I was holding the most beautiful blond baby…your baby…and he was sucking on my breast. I watched you as you leaned down and kissed him and I remember being happier than I have ever been in my life. Ryan looked at Christie as she stood in the doorway down in the cabin. She was smiling as tears streamed down her face. She quietly stroked Emily’s long blond hair as the tears flowed. They were all quiet as Zach took his beautiful sister in his arms. They just sat there along with everyone else lost in their own thoughts and listening to the sound of the waves slapping against the hull and the sea gull crying in the distance. Ryan looked ahead and saw 6 beautiful dolphins rolling and playing in their bow wave. He wondered as he stroked Noah’s body if the dolphins were leading them to this magical island that Hannah had described. Have you had enough of Family Love Boat or would you like to continue the story? You can email me your thought about the story at mack1137@gmail.com



BLOND DILDO BABES blond dildo babes

blond dildo babes, creampie cum girl, outdoor hot group, girl licking heel, caucasian couple black haired, blowjob hard gag, school girl solo, titfucking brunette pornstar high heels, solo bigtit, blonde eager for threesome, blacks on blonds anal, blonde brunette cocks,
Related posts: old mature sex
2011-Dec-12 13:20 - BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Brunette anal big dick. My Little Sis and Her Friends Stepping out of the shower, I had a glimpse of myself in the full-view mirror on the back of the bathroom door. For a guy of 17, I suppose I was about average height and build. I was a city boy, but I had become muscular and strong as a result of throwing around 100-pound hay bales all summer long. I had loved my summertime job working on a local horse farm. I grabbed a bath towel and dried myself off. Throwing the towel aside, I reached for my blow dryer. I flipped on the switch and the noisy appliance drowned out all other sounds. I didn’t hear the persistent knocking at the bathroom door nor did I hear the door open. A small hand touched my arm and I looked to my side


My little sis stood beside me with a curious look in her eyes. Precocious little Debbie was several years younger than me. At 11, she was just a short, skinny waif of a child. This morning she hadn’t yet combed her tangled mop of long, curly, blond hair. I supposed she had slept in the short, shapeless, oversized tee-shirt she had on. The garment hid any signs of her feminine gender. I turned off the blow dryer and heard my sister’s little girl voice say, “Josh, Mom told me to tell you breakfast is about ready. Little Debbie turned around and took a couple of steps toward the door. Abruptly, she stopped and turned back around
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
She stood at the edge of the vanity and shyly looked at me. At first, I was confused by her behavior. My eyes followed the path of her gaze. It was then that I realized she was staring at my naked body. More specifically, she was gazing at my swollen 6-inch cock which was standing up straight and pointing at the ceiling. Having a hard-on this early in the morning was nothing new to me. Hell, I could get horny and hard at any hour of the day! But, as far as I knew, my little sister had never seen my rigid rod. Why was she looking at it now? As if reading my mind, the little girl said, “Josh, may I ask you a question? It’s something very, very personal so you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. I was curious as to what my sis was talking about so I answered, “Sure, ask away


I’m not shy, so I’ll answer any question. Debbie steeled her nerves and blurted out, “Do you ever…Josh, do you ever… ‘play with yourself’…I mean do you…? The girl’s stammering voice trailed off and her face blushed red. I wanted to laugh at her awkward curiosity, but I’d promised to answer ‘any’ question. I replied, “Sis, I sure do. Do you? The girl’s blush deepened and she started to turn and run away. Instead of fleeing, she demurely answered, “Yes…I do. Josh, is it a terribly, terribly sinful and bad thing to do? This time, I did laugh. I chuckled at her na?ve innocence
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Fearful that I might hurt her feelings, I calmly said, “Sis, don’t you be getting any such foolish thoughts in your head. It’s not a sinful or bad thing to do. Why, it’s just a natural thing that boys and girls do! Don’t you let your pretty little head worry about it! Ok? Debbie’s blush faded and a smile covered her face. Emboldened, she said, “Ok. Thanks for being truthful with me. I knew you would be
You’re the best brother in the world! Since you’re being so open, I want to ask you something else. I’ve heard other girls talk about having something called an…an ‘orgasm’. Can you tell me what that means? Startled, I was speechless. I regained my composure and answered, “Sis, you said you’ve played with yourself. An ‘orgasm’ is the really, really good feeling you have just before you stop. Debbie stared at me with quizzical eyes. She exclaimed, “What ‘really, really’ good feeling are you talking about? Why, I’ve never felt anything like that! Can you tell me how I can get it? Can you show me how you get it? Oh shit, we were getting deeper and deeper into this subject of sex! This little girl ought to be getting her answers somewhere else. But hell, I guess it would be better if she learned from a loving big brother than from some rough, sex-crazed, ignorant young boy. I looked at my sister and answered, “Ok, I’ll show you how I do it and then I’ll tell you how to do it to yourself
But, it will have to be quick. Mom will be calling us to come and eat soon. I stood in front of the commode and grabbed my elongated cock. I forced the stiffened rod to point towards the toilet bowl and then I began pumping. I’d planned on jacking-off before breakfast anyway, so I was primed and ready for release. After vigorously pumping my meat for a while, my cock summoned forth seminal juices and sprayed them out in a pressurized torrent. Streams of creamy cum shot out and splashed into the water below. Debbie was watching both my cock and my face as orgasms raced throughout my body
She gasped as she saw the orgasmic cum magically appear. She saw the unmistakable orgasmic delight which enlivened my face. I squeezed the last drop of cum from my shaft and then stepped back from the commode. I began to instruct my sister, “Sis, sit on the commode and pull your panties down. Then, I want you to start playing with yourself like you usually do. That way, I’ll be able to see why you’re not having orgasms. Debbie timidly sat on the pot and nervously pulled her panties down to her knees. Hesitantly, she went ahead and pulled them all the way off
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Seeing my nudity, she decided that she was supposed to be nude herself. She lifted her tee-shirt and removed it from her little girl’s body. She leaned back a little and bashfully began fingering her pussy. Little girl, this sister of mine, certainly was. But, with no panties or shirt on, there were visual images which left no doubts as to her gender. Feminine shapes and curves abounded in plenty. Small, prepubescent breasts were budding on her chest. Delicate little nub-like nipples adorned each tit
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Her hips were rounding just enough to give an indication of a pretty young ass. The pussy she played with was petite but fully formed and swollen with wide outer lips and a long split down the middle. The major indication of prepubescent youth was the complete absence of pubic hair. Despite my cock’s recent ejaculation, the rod was again becoming rigid and swollen. The girl was young but apparently not too much so as to prevent aroused lust in a male body. Unbelievably, my sister’s little girl pussy was making me horny! I immediately noticed the problem Debbie was having. She wasn’t playing with herself in a way to induce an orgasm. She was vigorously massaging her vaginal mound
OVER40HANDJOBS.COM
She rubbed and squeezed with innocent playfulness. Yet, her fingers were not touching inside her closed pussy lips. Her clit and brunette anal big dick vaginal hole were not being manually stroked. Kneeling on my knees, I moved closer and said, “Sis, put the fingers of one hand in your mouth and get them good and wet. Spread your pussy open with the fingers of your other hand. Then use your wet fingers to play with your clit and the hole in your pussy. Debbie wet her fingers, spread her little pussy, and began playing


Damn, the sight of her tiny clit was so erotically stimulating that my cock swelled to full erection! Hell, if the girl wasn’t my sister and wasn’t so goddamn young, I’d want my hardened shaft to penetrate her virginal innocence! I took a strong grip on my lustful urges and controlled myself. But, I continued watching my sister. Debbie’s slippery fingers were energetically slipping and sliding over and into her young, feminine vaginal mound. She laid further back against the commode tank and allowed her fingers to play with unrestrained preteen wantonness. Whimpering cries soon began to emanate from deep in the young girl’s mouth. Her ass was wiggling on the seat beneath her. I saw her body shuddering and I knew her orgasms were coming. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to scream, but I quickly covered it with my hand. That Debbie was cumming was undeniably apparent. She stifled an orgasmic scream by viciously biting down on my hand
Her body was having spasms as orgasms raced throughout her. She rode the tidal wave of joy for as long as she could. After an eternity, her body shakes began to ebb and she relaxed and went limp. Removing my hand from her mouth, I spoke with triumphant cheer, “Now, my dear little sister, that’s what an ‘orgasm’ is! Debbie sprang up into a sitting position and threw her arms around my neck. She pulled me close to her and squeezed me in a tight bear-hug. Whispered words spilled out, “Oh god, oh god, Josh thank you, thank you for teaching me how to do it! Oh my god, I didn’t know anything in this world could feel so good! Josh, I love you, I love you! Unconsciously, my arms had encircled the girl’s petite body. My hands freely roamed up and down her naked back


My fingers found their way under her ass and I easily lifted her 80 pound weight. I sat her quivering pussy astride my long, steel-hard cock. Curse my wicked soul, but I can’t do this! I was about to fuck my little girl sister, get struck by lightening, and then get sent straight to Hell! Thankfully, an angelic voice from the kitchen saved me from Hades’ fires. Mom was calling us to breakfast. Debbie slipped on her panties and shirt. I pulled on a ragged pair of jean-shorts. The morning was warm, so I left my shirt off. I followed my sister down the hallway towards the kitchen. For the first time in my life, I noticed how seductively enticing her short, skinny legs were. Despite her oversized shirt, I became aware of a shapely, jiggly ass moving beneath it. Mom, Dad, Debbie, and I sat at the kitchen table and ate breakfast
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
We talked about the college I’d be attending in a few weeks. We talked about the summer school swim practice I was driving Debbie to later. After the meal was eaten and the dishes were washed, Mom and Dad left for work. I was looking forward to another lazy summer day before heading off to the hectic life of a college freshman. Although we’d had a full breakfast, Debbie was still hungry. I was pulling my chair away from the table when I heard her say, “Josh, I’m fixing me some toast and strawberry jam. Want some? I stretched, yawned, and lazily answered, “No, I don’t want any. You go ahead and eat. I’ll just sit here and watch you make a pig out of yourself. Debbie grinned and stuck her tongue out at me
The childish gesture reminded me about her youthful age. Thank god Mom’s voice had stopped me from making a regrettable mistake earlier. While the bread was toasting, Debbie looked into the fridge to find the strawberry jam. The jar she found was empty. She bent over and reached into a lower kitchen cabinet and pulled out a new, unopened jar. When she bent over, Debbie’s tee-shirt hiked up to the edge of her panties. Temptation drew my eyes to the girl’s panty-covered ass and the pretty little protruding pubic mound between her legs. My stiffened cock throbbed excitedly


Damn you, stop looking at your little sister like that! The girl turned and caught me staring, but the na?ve waif couldn’t guess about the lustful torment her feminine body was stirring inside her brother. She sat the jar of jam in front of me and said, “Here, make yourself useful. Open this for me. I opened the jar and sat it on the table. Debbie brought her plate of toast and climbed into my lap. My sister was an affectionate child. She’d been comfortably sitting in my lap since she was a baby. But hell, I’d found out this morning that this girl was no longer a baby! Debbie spooned jam onto her toast and began eating. Her mouth was so full of sugary jam that it began running out the corners
My fingers reached to catch some of the excess and plop it into my mouth. The girl smiled and swallowed her mouthful. She asked, “Are you sure you don’t want some? I winked and mischievously replied, “No, I’ll just get a little from your mouth. I think your lips make it taste sweeter. Smiling shyly, the quick-witted child stuck her fingers in the fruit jar and coated her lips with sugary strawberry jam. With a dripping mouth she said, “You want to try this? Her face turned up toward mine. I knew she was teasing, but I was irresistibly drawn to her seductive red mouth. My head leaned towards hers and my tongue began licking strawberry juice. Debbie’s surprisingly luscious lips were the sweetest things I’d ever tasted! My tongue licked around and around and my lips pressed against her sugary wetness


Her small tongue darted out and licked my lips, too. Our messy strawberry-covered mouths kissed and sucked all the jam off. We licked and sucked until every morsel of jam was eaten off our mouths. Debbie pulled back, smiled, and teasingly said, “How was that? Do you like strawberry flavored lips? Why I said and did what I did next, I couldn’t say, but I grabbed the girl up out of my lap and sat her on the kitchen table before me. I said, “Sis, I like strawberry lips just fine, but I bet strawberry tits taste even better! Without awaiting the surprised girl’s permission, I lifted her tee-shirt up and pulled it off. I quickly smeared each small breast with globs of jam. My mouth grabbed onto a nubile nipple and sucked greedily. I licked and sucked the nipple and tit and then licked and sucked the other
I’d said I wasn’t hungry, but I was hungrily eating my sister’s sweet young strawberry-coated breasts. Damn my wickedness, but I was having a great time! I suppose Debbie was too. I heard her soft, feminine voice say, “Oh Josh, that feels nice. I’ve never been touched there before. Have you ever had strawberry tits before mine? Do mine taste good? You know that you can eat all you want. Lust, love, and overwhelming sexual desire overcame my reluctant inhibitions. Sister or not this girl was every bit a female with feminine parts a guy could glory in! I replied, “Sis, your strawberry tits taste mighty good. But, I betcha strawberry pussy tastes even better! Unceremoniously, I pushed her to her back on the table and pulled her panties all the way off. She offered absolutely no resistance
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
For the second time this morning I was looking at a nude, preteen pussy. Goddamn, her little girl pussy was pretty! After sticking my fingers into the jam jar, I lather Debbie’s well-rounded pussy mound with a coating of red fruit. Again, I hungrily ate the strawberries and the warm, moist flesh beneath. I spread the slippery pussy lips wide and gobbled up all the clitoral sweetness my mouth and tongue could get. My long, sticky tongue darted into the girl’s vaginal cavity but was stopped short when it hit her virginal hymen. Hell, virgin or not, I was going to eat all the sweet pussy I could get! If my sister wants me to stop, then she can just say so. She didn’t say ‘stop’, so I kept right on eating


I ate her pussy and clit with a horny, ravenous hunger. I kissed and licked thighs and legs, belly and belly button, and again ate sweet young tits and nipples. After kissing sweet, soft lips, I ate my way back down to the glories of Debbie’s sticky wet girlie-girl pussy. Debbie’s hips were squirming on the table. She sighed and moaned with joy. I pulled back and said, “Hey Sis, I guess I was hungry for strawberries after all! Or maybe, I was just hungry for sweet pussy and tits. I believe strawberry pussy and tits are now my favorite meal! My sister sat up on the table, stared at me, pouted, and said, “What about me? Can’t I get something sexy and sweet to eat on? Josh, don’t you think I’d like to eat…strawberry penis? If you’ll teach me how, I think I’d like to eat yours. Goddamn me to hell, but I wasn’t going to pass up this chance for some sexual action! Quick as a wink, I came out of my shorts and sat bare nude naked on my chair
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Debbie grabbed the fruit jar, jumped from the table, and sank to her knees between my legs. That mischievously innocent little sister of mine grabbed my cock and stuck the entire shaft deep into the wide-mouthed jar. She sat the glass container back on the table and then began eating the jam. She was licking, and sucking, and slurping the strawberry nectar. Her mouth trailed up and down my swollen, jam-covered cock. Several thick globs dripped from my bulging cock-head. Without really knowing what she was doing, Debbie sucked the head into her mouth and began licking the sticky strawberry flavored meat


My fingers dug into her tangled blond hair and I pulled. My slippery shaft plunged into her hot, tight mouth. Instead of pulled away, my sister continued sucking and eating. Her slippery tongue and mouth devoured meat and jam with a gluttonous cock-hungry zest. I thought Debbie had asked me to teach her how to eat strawberry penis. Hell, that cock-sucking child was doing a fine job with no instruction at all! As if reading my mind, the girl looked up at me and said, “Am I doing it right, Josh? Mmm, it sure is good jam! Mmm, it sure is good penis, too! Josh, I sure do like your penis
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
It’s big, and hard, and beautiful! I almost wish it wasn’t so big. If it was smaller, I might want you to stick it in my pussy. But, your big boy would tear my little pussy apart! I reached down and pulled Debbie up into my lap. I kissed her sweet strawberry lips and whispered, “Sis, are you saying that you’d want me to fuck you if I could? Hell, I’m your goddamn big brother! The girl’s head lowered shyly when she heard the bluntly spoken words. Yet, she looked up and boldly replied, “I don’t care about the ‘brother’ part because I love you. I’d want you to…to fuck me if it wasn’t for the ‘big’ part! Wouldn’t you want to fuck me? You taught me how to have an orgasm using my fingers. Wouldn’t you want to teach me how to have one with your penis? Again, I lifted the girl. Without saying a word, I sat her on the table and pushed her to her back
I began eating her pussy again. I knew what I was going to do and I knew that I shouldn’t. But, god forgive me, come hell or high water, I was going to fuck my sweet, innocent, little sister! My mouth, my lips, and my tongue assaulted Debbie’s pussy. Not one inch of tender young pussy flesh was left untouched. I ravaged her clit and attacked her vaginal opening. I sucked all the slippery strawberry liquid from her hole. I wanted to bring her to the brink of orgasm before I fucked her
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
I knew she was close. She was panting, wiggling, and moaning excitedly. When all the jam juice was gone, I found out that my sister’s vaginal hole was relatively dry. Her prepubescent pussy had not yet begun producing very much feminine moisture. Hell, I couldn’t stick my big cock into her small, dry hole without doing exactly what she feared! I’d tear her apart! What I needed was some kind of lubrication. My eyes gazed at the open jam jar. Inspiration hit me. I grabbed the jar and filled Debbie’s tight vaginal cavity with thick globs of the sweet fruit. I liberally coated my cock with the same syrupy mixture. Guiding my cock like a heat-seeking missile, I tentatively entered Debbie’s slippery, hot virginal hole and pushed in until I hit her hymen
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Now was the time to stop if I was going to. Was I going to stop? The question was answered by my precocious, sexually curious sister. Debbie’s short, skinny legs wrapped around my hips. As her feet settled onto my butt, she bucked her little ass up of the table and pulled me toward her body. My jam-lubricated cock slipped into her strawberry cunt and pierced her hymen. She squealed loudly. Hell, this little girl started this, so I would finish it! Like it or not, little sis you’re going to get fucked! I didn’t want to hurt her any more than necessary. So, taking my time, I thrust in and out in a slow, steady rhythm. Debbie’s squealing sound faded. Her virginal body began welcoming the stiffened intruder pounding into her
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Her tight little hole squeezed the swollen rod which was slipping in and out so easily. Softly she said, “Oh god, Josh that feels nice! Do you like it, too? Are you going to make me have those good ‘orgasm’ feelings again? My hard, horny cock was throbbing with pulse-pounding blood. God, how much longer could I hold on to my masculine fluids? With quick, labored breaths, I answered, “Yes Sis, I like it, too! It feels so goddamn good I can’t stand it! I know I’m going to burst out and shoot my cream into you really soon! And yes, I’m going to make you have orgasms! I began to thrust harder and faster. My rhythmic penetrations went as deep as they dared. Debbie’s hips jumped up to meet my pussy-pounding meat and her legs tugged against my ass pulling me in even further. Slippery strawberry jam was a fine pussy-fucking lubricant! Frictional heat from a fucking cock and cunt heated the jam until it was bubbling and steaming. Strawberry juices squirted out and sprayed my cock and pubic hair
Debbie’s pussy mound was covered in moist, red jam juice mixed with drops of crimson virginal blood. Debbie was the first to start cumming. Her pussy began to spasm as orgasms were born and quickly given life. She panted, she grunted, she groaned. She bucked and wiggled. She squealed in orgasmic glee. At last I was free to let myself go. My cock filled with seminal fire and added its pressurized stream to the slicky, sticky sex mess. I was cumming inside my sweet little sister’s tight young pussy and loving it like crazy! A river of creamy cock milk poured from my hot, horny loins. Debbie’s pussy muscles had grabbed my swollen shaft and were convulsively milking my meat of every drop they could get


The virginal, cock-hungry girl was draining me dry! My sister was cumming again. Her legs locked around my hips and drove my shaft into the deepest recesses of her young maidenhood. Intense orgasms racked and rocked her preteen feminine body which shuddered and shook with unrestrained ecstasy. At last I was emptied of all fluid and strength. I sat back into the kitchen chair and pulled my sister astride my lap. I cradled her head against my shoulder and we held each other in a silent, tender embrace. We two didn’t speak, we said not a word


The silence was broken only by the faint ‘drip-drip’ dripping sound of liquefied jam juice and cock cream leaking from a small, overflowing pussy. The fluids were falling in a puddle on the tile kitchen floor. I stood with the girl still in my muscular arms. I carried her to the bathroom where our morning sex escapades had begun. We washed our sticky, messy bodies in a bath of warm water. Afterwards, I carried Debbie to my unmade bed, laid her under my covers, and climbed in with her. She cuddled against me and was quickly sound asleep. I slept for a little while, too
EMILIABOSHE.COM
I had to take my sister to swim practice in a few hours. Swim practice was not going along ‘swimmingly’. Counting Debbie, only three girls had shown up at the middle school’s indoor pool. The swimming coach, Mrs. Beecher, was a hard-assed brunette anal big dick old bitch who was aggravated because some of the other girls had ditched practice. She was working the remained girls hard. I suppose Mrs. Beecher wasn’t really all that old. I’d guess she was way up there in her early thirties. I’d say the woman wasn’t all that hard to look at


The bathing suit she wore fit her especially well and emphasized some feminine curves which were out of bounds for horny, teen boys like me. Rumor has it that she was unhappily married to a hardnosed son-of-a-bitch who treated her like shit. I was supposed to come back in a while and pick up Debbie. Instead of leaving, I took a seat near the pool. After this morning, I was having a deeper appreciation of the feminine delights available from younger girls. I intently watched as the three 6th grader girls were put through their practice routines. Each girl wore a one-piece spandex suit that fit their lithe young bodies like second skins. Half a dozen young tits strained at the tight swimsuits. Three puffed out pussy mounds were barely contained by the thin, stretchy fabric. The crotch of my pants was staying pretty tight, too. Those three little swimmers were keeping me horny


The girls were diving in and swimming like fish. Feet, legs, and arms were splishing and splashing. Heads and bodies were turning end over end. A trio of feminine asses and crotches protruded from the shimmering blue water. Time flew by quickly and before I knew it Mrs. Beecher was speaking to me, “Josh, I’m going to leave. After the girls shower, can you lock up the pool house for me? Just pull the door shut and it will lock. Thanks. Without awaiting my answer, the woman turned and walked away. Debbie came over to me and asked, “Josh, will you come down to the locker room with us and watch the door? I don’t think anyone else is here at school, but we girls wouldn’t want anyone coming in while we shower. I followed the three girls down a long hallway
This gave me a perfect opportunity to check out their feminine shapes from behind. I already knew what Debbie looked liked, but I checked her out again anyway. Her friend Cathy was nearly 12. Of the three, she was the most physically ‘developed’. She had a nice jiggly ass which gave promise of impending puberty
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
The other girl, Jeanie, had just turned 11. This girl was even shorter than Debbie and she had enough baby fat left to make her look especially soft and cuddly. The girls instructed me to sit on a bench just inside the locker room door. They walked behind a four-foot high concrete wall and turned on the showers. Three one-piece bathing suits were thrown atop the wall. Instantly, I knew that three naked girls were just a few feet away from me
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
My horny cock swelled up so big I had to reach inside my pants and adjust its position. I heard giggly ‘girl talk’ but couldn’t make out any particular words. After a little while, Cathy’s stringy-wet head appeared around the corner of the wall. She smiled mischievously and said, “Hey Josh, Debbie has told us something about this morning. She said she saw you drying your hair without any clothes on. She said you looked nice with nothing on. Jeanie and I are jealous
Josh, would you want to take your clothes off and join us in here in the shower? Holy shit! Hell, I couldn’t do that! But, while my conscience was telling me ‘no’, my hands were already stripping off my clothes. Naked, I walked around the block wall and saw three nude 11-year-old girls staring at my rigid 17-year-old cock. Cathy took my hand and pulled me under one of the stingingly hot showerheads. After another giggling conversation, the three girls each grabbed a bar of soap and began washing my body. Damn, I wouldn’t have been surprised if it was just Debbie…but, all three? That girl Cathy was bold indeed. She worked up two hands full of soapy lather and brazenly began hand-scrubbing my cock and pubic area. Debbie soaped up my chest and began washing. Not to be left out, timid little Jeanie soaped and scrubbed my back and ass. Shy little Jeanie finally worked her hands around my body and began assisting Cathy with scrubbing my cock. In a hushed, awestruck voice she said, “Oh Debbie, you were right about your brother’s penis being beautiful! It’s much nicer brunette anal big dick than the one my brother has
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Of course he’s only 14. Cathy, don’t you think this is a nice big penis? Cathy’s voice exploded, “Penis? Shit girl, that’s not a ‘penis’! This big, handsome fella is a full-grown, man-sized ‘cock’! My brother is 16, but his cock is nowhere near as big and beautiful as this one! While the girl’s debated the merits of cocks and brothers, I grabbed a bar of soap and joined in on the nude bathing. My hands were feverously lathing three nice, small pussies and six petite, preteen breasts. Debbie’s tits were now familiar to me, yet I played with them joyfully. When I stuck my finger into her pussy, I found out she was a little sore from the virginal fucking I’d given her earlier. Cathy’s tits were nearly big enough to fill my hands
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
Perky pink nipples jutted out proudly. Surprisingly, my fingers met no unbroken hymen when my fingers entered her pussy. Hell, this girl wasn’t a virgin! Jeanie’s tits were the tiniest of the trio. The pretty, little mounds had not yet bloomed into the decorative ornaments they’d be soon. Astoundingly, my probing fingers disappeared into another pussy without an intact hymen! This sweet, shy young child was not a virgin either! After washing and playing for awhile, Cathy’s voice big black ass anal interrupted our playful fondling. She said, “Josh, did you fuck Debbie today? I saw a few drops of blood in her panties when we first changed
She hasn’t started her periods yet, so I know she’s been fucked. Would you want to fuck Jeanie and me? I stared at the mischievous girl in speechless, open-mouthed amazement. I finally found words and answered, “Hell girl, you’ve got to be kidding! I can’t fuck my sister’s friends! Besides, even if I wanted to, I couldn’t keep my cock up hard enough to fuck the two of you one after another! Cathy’s quick-witted mind rebutted my objections, “Josh, don’t you know that’s what friends are for? And, you listen to me, don’t you worry about staying hard. I believe the three of us girls won’t have any problems with keeping you hard and horny. Now, you go ahead and fuck Jeanie first. I’ll wait my turn. Before I could respond, ‘not-so-shy’ little Jeanie grabbed my cock and rubbed the bar of soap all over my swollen shaft
It took a few seconds for me to realize that she was lubricating the rod in preparation for penile penetration into her dry, prepubescent pussy. As the stinging shower water fell, Jeanie energetically sprang up and straddled my standing body with her legs. Her arms went around my neck. To keep from falling, I grabbed the girl’s ass and held her in place. She raised herself and the other girls guided my cock into her small, tight hole. While I stood there in the girl’s shower, a hot, horny girl-child began enthusiastically riding my cock. She jumped and bounced up and down on my rigid, soap-lubricated shaft. My slippery, hard manhood muscle slipped in and out of the girl’s tight, little vaginal cavity. I stumbled towards the back of the shower stall and let Jeanie’s back touch the wall
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
With this added support, I pounded my cock into the girl’s pussy with as much vigorous zest as she was using on me. My cock and her cunt were meeting and mating in a slippery, carnal dance. I was fucking this little girl and she was fucking me! Loosing track of time, we kept on fucking. Orgasms began without warning. Explosive, dynamite-like orgasms filled our conjoined loins with a celebration of ecstatic carnal bliss! I was cumming inside my second young pussy of the day. Jeanie was screaming and squealing. She was cumming, too. Finally, the orgasmic fireworks began to sparkle out. In an act of rebellious defiance, Jeanie pounded against me again
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
She was rewarded with one more round of pussy-shattering orgasms. As Jeanie slumped out of my hands, Cathy and Debbie washed my cock clean. The three led me out of the showers and into the locker room. My pussy-whipped cock was now limp and flopping around uselessly. I was led to a long, wide bench situated between two rows of lockers. There, the girls instructed me to lie down. The flaccid cock between my legs got me to thinking. If Cathy is expecting to get fucked, then she just might be in for a big disappointment! Hell, a guy can only ‘get it up’ so many times in one day! I was hard this morning when I’d jacked-off for Debbie. I’d recovered and found enough reserve to take my sister’s virginity


Just now, I’d fucked another girl. That’s three orgasmic good times in one day. Teenage sexual stamina can only go so far. My mind silently said, “So, Cathy girl, you have at it! If you can get me hard and horny again then you’ll deserve all the fucking pleasure you want! Cathy called in reinforcements to help her in her quest for renewed cock arousal. While I lay on my back, three naked, preteen girls began working their cock-stimulating magic. Six soft, feminine hands massaged my flesh from head to toe. Thirty slim, satiny fingers rubbed and played with every inch of masculine skin they could touch. Special manual dexterity was used to play with my pubic hair, my cock, and my balls. Special oral attention was given to the same region of my anatomy
Three hot, young female mouths vied for the rights to kiss, lick, and suck the meat of my recovering manhood. Luscious lips and tantalizing tongues began bringing live-sustaining, flesh-hardening blood and life back into a seemingly-dead cock. The magic was working. My cock began swelling. Jeanie, the sweet little girl I’d fucked, stuck her tits into my mouth one after another. I kissed the tiny mounds and sucked the nippled ornaments on her chest. The girl’s lips kissed mine with a passionate ardor belying her youthful age. Her whispered words set my loin on fire, “Oh Josh, thank you for fucking me! Please, please, please fuck me again sometimes! Debbie followed her friend’s example. Her tits went into my mouth one after another


She too kissed me ardently. She too spoke whispered words of passion, “Brother dear, you can fuck my friends here and now, but when we get home your ass and cock are mine, mine, mine-all-mine! I’m going to keep you so pussy-happy you won’t belief it! Cathy was the last to insert her well-formed tits into my mouth. This girl’s body was getting ready to burst out into full-blown puberty. I sucked her titties and nipples hungrily. She pulled away and rained wet, warm kisses on my lips. She whispered huskily, “Mister, your cock is big and hard now, so I’m going to fuck you! You just lie back and let me do all the work! This girl scooted down my body and sat astride my hips. Debbie and Jeanie dripped warm, wet saliva from their mouths onto my cock to lubricate it
EMILIABOSHE.COM
The girls held my fully-erect rod straight up and allowed Cathy to slowly lower her pussy onto the swollen shaft. With her pussy impaled on my elongated cock, Cathy began to ride like she was demon possessed. The hot, horny young wench bucked and bounced. Her tits jiggled and jounced. I grabbed the two beautiful boobs and steadied them. I began squeezing and playing with them a little more roughly than I should. My tittie playing inspired the wanton girl to ride my cock with even more enthusiastic, energetic vigor. Her tight pussy muscles latched onto my shaft and she slid up and down with quick-time, cock-fucking strokes. Perspiration dampened the wet-headed girl’s forehead


Passion, lust, and a voracious hunger for orgasmic relief consumed her young mind and body. She began cumming. She squealed and moaned as orgasms took control and made her cock-crazy cunt go wild. Her body pounded against mine viciously. Unbelievably, I began cumming, too! My testicle sack was nearly empty, so I didn’t have much seminal cream to shoot out. But, what little there was went into this girl’s swelteringly hot, preteen pussy. Even though seminal fluid was in short supply, orgasmic relief wasn’t! Man-o-man, I was cumming with incredibly strong orgasms! Just for the hell of it, Cathy kept on riding me wildly


She began cumming again. The thrill of multiple orgasms stole her breath away. She whimpered and sighed with nearly inaudible cries. At long last, the girl fell forward onto my chest. My cock was still in her pussy and her shapely nude ass was pointing up in the air. I saw Debbie and Jeanie wink at each other as if sharing a mischievous conspiracy


The two slapped Cathy’s exposed ass with a series of rapid, stinging blows. In unison, they spoke, “Hey girlfriend, get your ass off Josh’s cock! We’ve got to give him another shower to wash off all the sweat, spit, and cum! Together, the three girls and I stepped back into the shower and turned on the hot water. A movement caused my eyes to glance towards the locker room door. My heart stopped beating. Mrs
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
Beecher was staring directly into my dumbfounded, flabbergasted eyes. The woman shook her head, turned, and walked away. I didn’t tell the girls that we’d been caught. Hell, what’s done is done! If the devil must be paid his due, then pay him, I would. Putting all thoughts of bedeviling payments aside, I turned back and let the girls bathe me again. I bathed and played with them, too. The girls and I were waiting on the school steps when Cathy and Jeanie’s moms came to pick them up. Debbie and I walked to my car
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
I heard my sister’s voice say, “Hey Josh, there’s something stuck under your windshield wiper blade. Indeed it was. I plucked the sealed envelope off my car and ripped it open. It was just a short note written in a feminine hand. As I read it my heart beat rapidly and my masculine loins stirred. Although the unsigned message carried an ominous threat, it also conveyed the promise of a teen boy's forbidden dreams fulfilled
BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK

brunette anal big dick

ENTER TO BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK
I knew who’s feminine hand wrote it and I knew where she lived. The message read; “Josh, I saw what you did to those little girls! If you don’t want three fathers to know, then you’d better come to my house tomorrow! P.S. Bring your big, beautiful cock! I want some of what you gave them!

BRUNETTE ANAL BIG DICK brunette anal big dick

brunette anal big dick, in the school, cute babe fucked, cindy dollar is a nasty, brunetter ass, blonde amateur throat fuck, kisses lesbian toys, ebony girls cumming,
Related posts: amature milf
2011-Dec-11 18:11 - CREAM PIERCING
Cream piercing. Chapter 13 Old faithful strikes again,” Gwen Tennyson said with a wry grin as she looked up from the stick of her home pregnancy to look at her reflection in the mirror of the medicine cabinet. As she looked at the freckles that stood out on her pale face she wondered if she was referring to herself or Ben as old faithful. In the twelve years since she and Ben had started fucking she’d managed to get knocked up eight times - nine times she reminded herself as she set the telltale stick down on the counter and rinsed her mouth out with some water from the tap. Of course cream piercing she wasn’t the only one Ben kept knocking up. While most of the girls and women he fucked were content with one or two babies Ben still had his core harem of her, Jane, and Keesha, as well as his mother, her mother, and Keesha’s mother. With her eight children she was right in the center for Ben’s babies - right along with Keesha’s eight children
CREAM PIERCING

cream piercing

ENTER TO CREAM PIERCING
Of course Jane had both of them beat with her twelve children (including two sets of twins) but she and Ben had been married for eight years now so she had more opportunity to fuck him then anyone else. And then there was Keesha’s mother with nine of Ben’s babies and another one starting to swell her belly again. Finally there was her and Ben’s mothers with six children apiece, though it looked like Ben’s mother was finally going to beat out her mother since she was carrying twins this time and her mother was only carrying one baby in her distended belly. With a sigh Gwen wrapped her robe around her body and tied the belt before she turned to leave the master bathroom. She crossed her bedroom in three quick steps and opened the door to the hallway to see if she could hear what her children were up to. From the living room she heard the TV and recognized her oldest son’s favorite cartoon show and nodded in relief, with no screams of snuffles of suppressed tears she was pretty sure her children weren’t doing anything she had to worry about yet. Closing the door to her bedroom Gwen stepped over to her dresser, she pulled the top drawer and selected a pair of powder blue panties and a matching bra. After she put on her underwear pulled open another drawer and stared thoughtfully at the t-shirts available before she grinned and picked out a blue on blue shirt with a stylized cart face on the front, somehow it seemed appropriate now that she knew she was carrying another one of Ben’s babies. Finally she chose a pair of white caprea pants and pulled them on before she added her socks and tennis shoes and headed out to check on her children again. She could still hear the cartoon show from the TV in the living room so she decided to let the older kids slide for a couple minutes while she checked on the younger ones


Opening the door to the children’s room Gwen looked in and smiled at her eighteen month old daughter as she mumbled in her sleep and rolled her side in her crib. Just past the crib she could see her three year old son in his own bed as he opened his eyes at the sound of the door opening. Tim stared at her hopefully without lifting his head from the pillow and she smiled at him and gave him a nod. “Ok,” Gwen whispered, “you can get up, but don’t wake your sister up while you’re getting dressed. I’ll have breakfast ready in just a few minutes, ok? Ok mommy,” Tim whispered back as he threw off his blankets and sat up on the edge of the bed. Gwen closed the door and headed for the living room just as she heard a short scream from her oldest daughter. “Perfect timing,” Gwen muttered as she picked up her pace and rushed to the living room without actually running. She reached the opening to the living room and took a quick look around at her other six children seated around the living room
Eleven year old Kendle was standing in the center of the room apologizing to his ten year old sister Teena as she glared at her older brother. On one couch she could see eight year old Linda in the center with her seven year old brother Dennis on one side and her five year old sister Mindy on the other side as they watched their older brother and sister instead of the TV. The only one in the room who still had his eyes focused on the cartoon show was four year old Vincent. Ken Tennyson,” Gwen said, giving her oldest son her best mother’s glare, “what did you do to your sister? I didn’t do anything,” Ken said with a nervous squeak as he looked up at his twenty-two year old mother. “She didn’t believe me when I told her what I could do so I showed her. And what did you show her that would scare Teena like that?” Gwen demanded in her best no-nonsense voice. Well,” Ken said nervously as he looked down at his bare feet. “I told her about how I can change into one of Uncle Ben’s aliens. Oh really,” Gwen said in obvious disbelief, “if you can do that then why don’t you show me? Change it Fourarms. I can’t,” Ken sighed, “I can only change into one of Uncle Ben’s aliens. Well then,” Gwen said with a thin smile, “why don’t you show me the one you can change into? If you really want me to,” Ken said, looking up into his mother’s eyes like he was hoping she’d change her mind. Do it Ken,” Gwen said. Ok,” Ken said with a sigh as he took a step back from his mother. Gwen blinked away the green light that threatened to blind her and cast a defensive spell as she watched her son’s body shift and grow before her eyes until she was looking up into the multi-faceted eyes of Horndog. Ken,” Gwen said slowly as she dropped her spell and watched the nostrils in her son’s alien face flare as if he was catching an unexpected scent, “how long have you been able to change into Sensoray?” she asked, careful to use the name Ben gave the alien in public instead of the one they used in private. Almost a year now, mom,” Ken said sheepishly as his nostrils flared again
“I found out I could do it by accident, and the first time I changed I changed back after just a few seconds. But once I did it the first time I found I could do it again and I’ve been practicing until now I can hold this form for almost an hour. So you’ve been able to change into Sensoray for almost a year now and you never even thought to tell me? It was our secret,” Ken mumbled, “we didn’t want to let anyone else know we could change until we could really control it. We?” Gwen asked as the word finally registered, “can someone else change into Sensoray? Not Sensoray,” Ken said, “Ben and Gwen can turn into Dittos. So,” Gwen thought as she continued to look up at her son’s large golden eyes, “you can change into Horndog and the twins can change into Ditto. I beginning to see a patern here but I better wait until I can talk to your father to see if he has an idea of what’s going on here. Mom,” Ken said as he blinked at his red haired mother, “did Uncle Ben knock you up again? That’s right,” Gwen said with a weak smile, “you would be able to smell the difference. Yes Ken, your uncle and I are going to have another baby. Do you want another brother or sister this time? I think another sister would be great,” Ken said with a grin, “but I don’t really care either way, I just like the idea that you and Uncle Ben are still making babies. Well I’m glad you’re happy about it,” Gwen said with a smile before she turned to look at the other children in the room, “but I want you all to remember that you can’t say anything about who your father is - remember? Yes mother,” all her children said with an exasperated sigh. “You keep telling us we can’t tell anyone that Uncle Ben is our father - except for our brothers and sisters. That’s right,” Gwen said with a comforting smile, “you can talk to your other brothers and sisters about your Uncle Ben if they’re old enough to know the truth, but no one else. At least we don’t have to be careful about calling him Uncle Ben,” Teena said with a sigh. “Everyone knows he’s really our cousin and they just think we’re calling him uncle because he’s older than us. That’s right,” Gwen said, giving her oldest daughter a nod before she turned to look around the room again. “Have any of you had breakfast yet? Not yet, mom,” Ken said
“You know all we can make is cereal, and we know you don’t like us to have cereal every morning. In that case,” Gwen said, giving her son a quick smile, “why don’t you change back and I’ll start the pancakes. Ok mom,” Ken said with a smile that was obvious even on his strange but handsome alien face. Gwen could sense the flash of red light behind her as her son changed back to his human form as she headed for the kitchen. With her magic Gwen started making the pancakes, sending pans, bowls, and other things flying around the room to mix the batter and heat the oil in the frying pan as she crossed to the phone. Before she had a chance to pick up the receiver the phone started to ring and Gwen picked it up. “Hello?” she said. Gwen,” Keesha said on the other end of the line, “is that you? It’s me, Keesha,” Gwen confirmed, “I was just thinking about calling you. Is something wrong? I’m not sure if I’d say it’s wrong,” Keesha said in a rush, “but it’s definitely strange. What happened?” Gwen asked as Keesha caught her breath. You’re never going to believe this,” Keesha said, “but just a few minutes ago I was working on an article when my laptop froze up. I was running through the regular tricks to try and free things up without shutting it down and losing my work when Misha came into the room


When she realized what had happened she asked if she could look at it and I decided to humor her since I’d run out of ideas anyway. Let me guess,” Gwen said before her friend could continue, “Misha changed into a Greymatter and not only fixed your laptop, she upgraded it. How did you know?” Keesha asked in obvious surprise. Because I just found out that Kendle has been able to change into Horndog for almost a year now, and the twins are both able to turn into Dittos. That’s impossible,” Keesha said. You’re saying that after seeing your own daughter change into a Greymatter?” Gwen said with a laugh as she watched the first pancake jump out of the frying pan and drop onto one of the plates lined up on the counter. “Keesha, I don’t know how it happened, or why it’s happening now, but I’m pretty sure the Omnitrix has something to do with it and I’m hoping that Ben will be able to put things together once he knows what’s happening. I guess you’re right,” Keesha said, “I guess I better get off the phone and let you call him. By the way, are you still planing to send the kids over here after lunch? All but Tim and Cindy,” Gwen said, “they’ll be taking their naps. But I’ll send everyone else over when they’re done eating. Okey, I’ll see them then,” Keesha said, “you see what you and Ben can come up with and let me know what you figure out. Will do, bye,” Gwen said just before Keesha hung up. Gwen hit the disconnect on her handset and was about to hit the speed dial for Ben’s cell phone when she noticed the smell. What in the world is that smell?” Gwen asked as she ran to the living room with the phone in one hand and covering her nose with the other one. Look at me mom,” Teena’s voice said from the form of a female Stinkfly with her oldest daughter’s red hair that hovered above the floor. I don’t have to see you,” said as she waved the phone in front of her face, “I can smell you. Now change back before you stink up the whole house. Yes mother,” Teena said dejectedly as she dropped to the floor and her whole body glowed red as it shifted back to her usual form. Honey,” Gwen said as she gave her daughter and encouraging smile, “you can change and practice your new powers all you want when you’re outside and no one can see you, but don’t change in the house, ok? Ok mommy,” Teena promised. Now, who’s first for pancakes? A few hours later Gwen was still trying to assimilate everything she’d learned that morning, washing the lunch dishes by hand just so she’d have something to do with her hands as she thought. She didn’t even hear it when Ben used his key on the front door and walked in


“Gwen,” Ben called, “where are you? In the kitchen Ben,” Gwen called as she rinsed off the last lunch plate and added it to the dish dryer. I got your message,” Ben said as he entered the room and crossed it to stand behind his sister/cousin as she pulled the plug on the dishwater and waited for it to drain from the sink. “You didn’t really say what was wrong but it sounded important so I got over here as soon as I finished classes. I even passed up a date with a girl I knew I’d be able to knock up. Sorry about that Ben,” Gwen said with just a hint of sarcasm, “it probably could have waited until after you knocked her up. Gwen, I did get here as soon as I could,” Ben pointed out. “I can’t exactly skip any of my graduate classes you know. I know,” Gwen sighed, “you have to get your masters if the Plumbers are going to hire you like they promised. But this really is important. So where are the kids?” Ben asked as he took a quick look around the room. “Are they alright? The kids are fine,” Gwen said, “they’re playing over at Keesha’s - except for Tim and Cindy, but the kids are what I want to talk to you about. Are you sure about that?” Ben asked as he slipped his hands under Gwen’s shirt and ran them up to grope her tits through her bra. “Considering the shirt and pants you’re wearing I thought you might be trying to remind me of something - like the first road trip we took with Grandpa Max? Well I was thinking about that after I found out I was pregnant again this morning,” Gwen admitted. I thought I knocked you up last month,” Ben said with a grin as he pushed Gwen’s bra up so he could fondle her bare breasts and tweak her nipples until they popped erect against his fingers. You always know don’t you Ben?” Gwen asked with a sigh of pleasure as her cousin’s experienced hands continued to play with her tits and she felt her cream piercing pussy getting wet in anticipation of what she knew was coming. “But I did call you because of the kids. What about the kids?” Ben asked as he kissed the back of Gwen’s neck and shifted one of his hands down her body until he slipped it into her pants and squeezed her wet cunt through her panties. As Gwen told Ben about Ken and the others he pulled her shirt and bra off and pushed her pants and panties down to her ankles so she could kick them off her legs as he opened his zipper and pulled out his stiff cock
CREAM PIERCING

cream piercing

ENTER TO CREAM PIERCING
“So, any ideas?” Gwen finished as Ben ran the tip of his eight and a half inch cock along her wet slit. Oh, I have plenty of ideas,” Ben chuckled as Gwen bent forward so he could aim his cock at her red furred cunt. I meant about the kids,” Gwen said with a moan as Ben sank his cock into her with one quick thrust. Them too,” Ben said with a grunt as Gwen slammed her ass back to meet hist thrusts. “We’ve known for a long time that there was more to the Omnitrix then just changing me into an alien. In fact I’ve suspected for a while that part of the reason I have such a high libido is because of the watch. Now I think there’s even more to it then that, I think the Omnitrix could be altering the DNA of my sperm so that every time I knock a girl up the baby has the potential of changing into the alien that I’ve just been - or that I change into just after we fuck. So you noticed the pattern too,” Gwen panted as her body quivered with her approaching orgasm, “Kendal can change into Horndog - the alien you changed into just before you knocked me up the first time - Ben and Gwen can change into Dittos - the alien you changed into just after you fucked Jane. And Misha can change into a Greymatter - the alien I changed into just after I fucked Keesha. Don’t forget Teena,” Gwen moaned, “you knocked me up with her just after a battle where you were flying around as Stinkfly. That’s right, I did,” Ben grunted as his balls clamped tight with one last thrust as he buried his cock deep into Gwen’s already pregnant belly and screamed his pleasure as he shot his load. Oh damn,” Gwen screamed as her body went tense and her pussy clamped down hard on Ben’s cock to milk his baby juice into her belly. You’re such a great fuck Gwen,” Ben groaned in his sister’s ear as he pulled his limp cock out of her wet pussy. You say that to all the girls you fuck Ben,” Gwen said with a happy grin. Because it’s true about every girl I fuck,” Ben said with a chuckle. Ben,” Gwen said as a sudden thought struck her, “just how many girls have you fucked and knocked up? How many kids do you actually have? I don’t know,” Ben said with a frown, “it’s hard to keep track after a while. Especially since I lost touch with a lot of the girls I fucked during the second and third road trips cream piercing we took with Grandpa Max. But if I had to take a guess I’d have to say I have two or three hundred kids out there besides what I have with the family, Keesha, and her mother. That many,” Gwen asked in surprise, “you’ve been busier than I realized. Anyway, Ben, what if every one of your kids has the ability to change into one of your aliens? That’s a lot of aliens,” Ben said thoughtfully. It would make quite an alien defense force,” Gwen said thoughtfully. I wonder if that’s what the Omnitrix was doing all this time,” Ben said. “Creating a force of human aliens to defend Earth against alien attack
CREAM PIERCING

cream piercing

ENTER TO CREAM PIERCING
In fact you could say that I’ve created the Ben Ten Alien Force. You’re joking,” Gwen said with a choked laugh. Not really,” Ben said thoughtfully, “once my kids start changing a showing up all around the country I could go to the Plumbers and suggest that they take the kids in and use them as a defense force with me as the trainer and commander. When you think about it that way the name actually fits - in fact I bet someone else will come up with the name even if I keep my mouth shut. I think you could be right Ben,” Gwen said as she bent down to pick up her clothes and pull them back on as Ben pushed his limp cock back in his pants and zipped them up. “The Plumbers would probably love the idea of having their own alien defense force and I’m sure they’d find a way to support your kids while you train them, and someone probably would come up with the same name you just suggested - but they’d never know how accurate the name was. I hope not,” Ben said with a chuckle. As Gwen finished putting her clothes on Ben signaled for her to listen. “Did you hear that? Yes,” Gwen said after she listened to the sound of squeaking springs and moans of pleasure, “but who could it be? Are you sure the kids are all at Keesha’s?” Ben asked as he looked past the living room to the hall beyond it. I thought they were,” Gwen said in a whisper, “but I guess someone could have come back while you and I were busy in the kitchen. “The sounds are coming from the girl’s room. I can hear that as well as you can,” Ben hissed
CREAM PIERCING

cream piercing

ENTER TO CREAM PIERCING
He crept up to the door and eased it open until he could peer into the room and see the two children on the bed before he moved aside so Gwen could see what was happening. As Gwen opened her lips in surprise Ben put his hand over her mouth and closed the door as silently as he’d opened it before he pulled her back into the living room. Ben, do you have any idea what you’re doing?” Gwen said as the sound of her two children fucking continued to come from the other room. What can I say?” Ben asked with a shrug, “like father like son? And like mother like daughter,” Gwen agreed with a choked giggle, “more than you realize since Teena had her first period just two weeks ago. I suspected that,” Ben said. “I don’t know if Ken has the same chance to knock up Teena as I would, but if he has a chance to do it he probably has already. I guess you’re right,” Gwen said with a sigh and then frowned at Ben as he started to chuckle. “What’s so funny? I was just wondering, do you think we’ll find out it eleven years what you get when you cross Horndog with Stinkfly? The End

CREAM PIERCING cream piercing

cream piercing, blonde want cum, college blond bitch, japanese mom, teen pornstar fuck big cock, teen couple sex in public, school vagina, hardcore fuck creampie,
Related posts: muscular latina milf
2011-Dec-10 22:07 - BLACK COUPLE ORGY
Black couple orgy. As I drove the six blocks to the Holt's house, I found myself remembering the times Richard and I had spent together. We had been good friends after I had moved to the town at the age of ten, and started the fifth grade. While Richard was one grade ahead of me, he was over two years older than me. We had had a lot of good times together, some times where our relationship was of the hate/love variety, and then there had been those things I wish could be bloted out. They were so far in the past I seldom thought of them any more
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
It was black couple orgy unreal to be remembeing them now, with my wife and children in the car. I tried to move my thoughts in a different direction and think about Richard's mother and dad. His father has died a few years ago. Today as we were visiting my folks, Mother informed me that Richard's mother had died the previous evening and her funeral would be held the next day. Before we left town, I wanted to run by and express my condolences to Richard and his family. I tried to remember the name of his older sister and his brother and his wife. I could not recall any of them. "How long are we going to be here," my wife Pat, asked? "Surely not long," I answered


I just wanted to see him and express my condolences. You never know what will evolve when you walk into something like this, but I would imagine they are tired and not wanting to worry about long visits. I would guess 10 minutes, possibly 15. No longer than that I am sure." "I hope not. You know how uncomfortable I feel stuck with a bunch of people I don't even know and I can imagine how much June and Roy are going to enjoy it. I know before you say anything, I didn't have to come, but your sister was getting on my nerves. I had to get out of that house." "I will try to make it brief," I said as I parked in front of the house. Soon, we were standing at the door, ringing the bell


The door was opened by someone I did not know, and when I told her we had come by to see Richy if he was there, she ushered us into the den while she went to tell him he had visitors. After three or four minutes, Richard appeared in the doorway with that same beaming smile he always had growing up. I had not seen him in 23 years and might have passed right by him on the street. He had the same wavy hair, the same big smile and those same,"dreamy eyes," as all the girls used to say. "Oh my god," if it's not Jim." His arms grabbed me in a big bear hug as I stood to greet him. When he released, me I introduced him to Pat and the kids. I couldn't help but notice that his presence had the same effect on Pat that he always had on the girls in school years ago. For June, it was even more oabvious. Even Roy was caught up in his charm. We visited a few minutes, before he asked us to excuse him just a moment. I tried to use that as an opportunity to leave


"No way in hell is that going to happen," he replied. Ten minutes after all these years is not going to cut it. I'll just be a minute." I looked helplessly at Pat, as we waited. "I tried," I whispered. She patted me on the leg understandingly. In two or three minutes he was back, visited just a couple of minutes and spoke directly to Pat. "Can I borrow your husband a few minutes so we can speak in private," he asked with that big smile as he looked directly into her eyes. "Oh, no", I thought. "We have already been here almost 20 minutes
CLUBTUG.COM
I waited for her to tell him we needed to get on the road. But instead, her face lighted up in a bright smile and I heard her say, "Of course, you can. We do need to get on the road, but we are not in that big of a hurry." Richard led me back to his bedroom and told me to take the chair as he sat down on the bed. "I have really missed you. I was hoping I would get to see you while I was here
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
In fact if you didn't come by I was planning in driving over to your city," he said with one of his patented smiles. "I you have time before you have to be back on base, why don't you still do that. We would love to have you for a meal, or even spend a day or two with us if you could. I just wanted to come by and tell you how sorry I was about your Mom. I knew you would all be busy and I didn't want to take up too much of your time," I replied, hoping we could cut this short. Pat seemed to have genuinely open the door for more time, but I knew just sitting there waiting was difficult for her as well as the kids, no matter how charming and winsome Richard had been. "My mother was a bitch. You know that," Richard said. I was shocked at his words. "No, I always thought she seemed jolly and friendly," I said as I remembered this little rotund lady that had welcomed me many times into this big home. "There were a few times she got onto me, but most of the time she was plenty nice to me." "Well, we don't need to talk about that today
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
I just wanted us to have some privacy today. And I will definetely be taking you up on your invitation to come to Coxsville. But you know, they say you never forget your first kiss. But you never forget your first blow job either." I felt my face flush and suddenly felt like the temperature had shot up to a 100. "I guess I've probably had Naughty Willie spew my sperm down loving dicks 50..60...or maybe 75 different throats and there has never been anyone as fantastic at sucking cock as you. I really mean that compliment sincerly, Jim." I felt like I had been kicked in the stomach
I struggled to catch my breath as my thoughts, and emotions swam around deep inside me. "Thank you," I stammered. "Oh God, I found myself thining I didn't really say that, did I?" Richard grinned. "Take your clothes over and come over here and give me one of your famous blowjobs again." "Richy, I am not into that any more. I am a married man and a respectable man in my community. I even have two teenage children. That was a long time ago. I can't do that." "The name is Richard


'Richy' has been gone a long time now. But you surprise me. You always enjoyed those times you spent sucking "Naughty Willie." You sucked my cock for almost 6 years. You can't just walk away from that. Willie really misses you. Come on over and get acquainted with him again. You can have your 25th reunion today." "It hasn't been that long," I said, and then turned an even deeper shade of red


What is the matter with my brain? Where are those idiotic responses coming from, I wondered. Richard laughed at my befuddlement, and said, "That's all right. You can have it a little early. You know, Jim, that you are the one who initiated all that. You bet me I couldn't do things you knew that I could do and offered to suck my dick if you lost. I purposely failed to shoot the five straight free throws. When you bet me I couldn't hit the target three out of five time, I made sure that I hit it only twice
There were a couple of other things, but I don't remember now what they were. But finally when you told me I could not jack off Sparky (his dog)and make him cum, that I finally took you up on the blow job you kept wanting to give me. "Yes, I know," I whispered. I did not realize I had been so obvious. It was true. I was 11 years old and horney as they come. I fantasied about the girls in school, but I was terribly shy. One shortlived girl friend dropped me because, as she told the girls, "he won't do anything." I wanted sex of some description


Early on, when Richard and I would spend the night together, we would jack off together, play with each other's dicks, and even moved to what Richard called: "corn holeing" each other. Still I was wanting to be more daring. I had wanted to suck his cock one time to see what it was like. I guess I could have just asked, but I had to be in a situation where I "had to suck it," not where I had a choice. I guess I thought I would not feel guilty about it then. "Do you remember how many times it took, before you paid you debt?" Yes, I remembered those times we spent the night together. The first time I lay with my head on his lower stomach, playing with his uncircumsized penis, trying to get up the nerve to take it in my mouth. I would stick out my tongue and touch the head, and go no farther
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
Finally, I opened my mouth, moved down on his stiffness and immediately pulled away. "I don't have the guts to do it," I explained lamely. The next time we stayed together, it was a much similar story. However, that time I did lick his ball as I masterbated him to a climax. It was five or six time before I finally delivered on my promise. That night when I took him in my mouth, he firmly laid his hand on my head


He didn't force me to continue, but that encouragement was enough. I lay there for a minute or two just holding it in my mouth. "Suck it," he said and i began to do so. I liked the feel of sucking on his cock that was at least 3 inches longer than mine at that time. I felt my own dick begin to swell. I felt so proud that I could actually suck a cock. I sucked and I keep my tongue moving over his shaft


Then I began to pump my mouth up and down over his delicious shaft. Richard began to moan and meet my pumping with thrusts of his own. As the moment of climax came, he again placed his hand on top of my head. He stopped my pumping up and down and held me there. I knew what was coming next, but he did not need to hold me down. I was going all the way. There was nothing that was going to stop his coming in my mouth
I was ready and eager when the convulsions came. I drank every drop of his sperm and continued to hold his penis in my mouth until it had returned to it's normal size. Then I carefully licked every inch of his cock to make sure I got every last little sperm that he had to offer. From that point on every time we spent the night with each other, I never failed to go to bed with full intentions of sucking out all the cum he could muster up. But the last time I had done any of that kind of stuff was when he came back on leave fromthe navy duing the summer before my senior year. Another sailor came home with him and Richard had looked me up. I had a girl friend by then and was through with the funny stuff. At least I thought I was. When he told me what he and his friend were there for, I objected but it did not matter
Four different nights during his leave, I was taken to the rodeo grounds where I surviced him and his sailor friend with both my mouth and my ass. It only made matters worse that his friend was black and had the biggest shaft I had ever seen. It had to be over 10 inches long and it was asthick as the bottom of a styroform coffee cup. My ass hole hurt for over three weeks after they left. After that last time, why had I wanted to drop by and see Richard. I should have gotten out black couple orgy of town as soon as I heard he was back. "I told you to shed those clothes and come over here," Richard's voice intereupted my memories. "Rick...I mean, Richard, I am not going to do that
That time you came back on leave was my last time," I protested. "Really," he exclaimed. You have never sucked another cock since that day?" "No, and I do not ever intend to again," I exclaimed firmly. "Iv'e put that behind me and have no intentions to get into that again." If it has been that long then you are are certainly rested enought to give Naughty Willie a little head this afternoon," Richard said. "Let's get this party stated." "Richard, listen to me. I am not going to do that any more to anybody period. I am ashamed of that period in my life and am not about to go back to it." "Ashamed of it, are you? I wonder was that pretty little wife of yours would think if I told her all about how close we really were and all the things you've done for me and Willie? What would that sweet little daughter of yours think of her dear ole Dad, if she knew what you did when you were her age. Reckon, she would fight the boys off of her pussy if she knew how pure her Daddy was? It would be interesting to know how Roy would look up to his Dad if he only knew.?And what about all those honorable citizens would think of their reputable Jim's former life? "Ricard, don't! Please don't do anything like that
CLUBTUG.COM
I would deny it and it would be your word against mine. I think my word would be more creditable among my family and associates than yours and you could not prove it, but it would cause all kinds of trouble anyway even when I was vindicated." "Oh, but I can prove it. I have you on tape admitting to everything. I told you when we were visting in the den that my job in the Navy now is intelligence. When I came back earlier, I set up the room where it would record everything that was said
I don't think it would be hard to convince anyone that what I say is true. Now for the last time, shed all your clothes, come over here and make wild passionate love to Naughty Willie. Hurry up. Time is wasting." His announcement shattered me emotionally and sent me into a state of sheer panic. The room seemed to swirl around me. I felt tears wetting my checks. I looked at Richard and pleaded,"I can't do this
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
Please don't." "You have 30 seconds to get out of every shread of clothing you have on. If you don't, I am going to have an interesting little conversation with Pat. Ok, time is ticking down," he said as he looked at his watch." No, Richard. No. Please don't. I just can't do this. For God's sake, no
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
Don't make me do that." He looked up from his watch. Pleadingly I shook my head, "Please!" He looked back at his watch for a few seconds longer, then he stood up from his place on the bed and walked toward the door. "It didn't have to be this way, but since you insisted." His hand turned the knob and the door started to open. "No, Richard," I said in stark terror of the prospects that open door meant. "I will do what ever you want. Come back." He stood motionless at the door as if trying to decide to come back or continue to the den. The longer he stood, the more desperate I became. "Please black couple orgy Richard, come back. I will suck your cock, I'll drink your cum, my ass is yours. I will do anything, anything at all if you'll please just come back." "Anything? Anything at all?," he asked
"No limits, nothing is off the table? Even things we've never done before?" "Anything!" I nodded in total resignation. "Well get those clothes off then," he said as he softly closed the door. In a few seconds everything I had worn into that room was on the floor, including my watch and my wedding ring. I stood there before him in complete humiliation. My face was burning up in embarrasment. My hands were shaking like someone with palsy Suddenly, I became aware that my penis was beginning to stiffen.I looked at it in disbelief. Never had I reacted that way when I had been humiliated. Richard saw it too, and chuckled. "Looks like you are more ready for Willie that you would admit. Come on. You have got to set him free to enjoy your kisses again." Richard sat on the bed with one leg dangling down, the other was crossed underneath him


He offered no help. I worked to get the belt free enough from his belly to unfasten it. Then I started on the jeans, straining to get the top button undone and the zipper pulled down. All the while, Richard smiled that smile that had driven the girls crazy years ago. But I knew it was not the "sweet little smile" they thought it was. It was a malicious, evil smile. Finally, I dug into his jockey shorts and freed the bloated head of his manhood
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
I have to admit there had been a few times across those 20 plus years when I had wondered what it would be like to take this joint in my mouth again. I was about to find out. I remembered the game. " Naughty Willie would like to request that you allow him more freedom so we can go do naughty things together, kind sir!" Richard laughed."Well, you are getting into this pretty good now. Permission is granted. He stood up while I slid the jeans down and then removed the shorts. He lay back on the bed with both legs dangling off the side. "You can start by licking my balls
I know you little bride is in a hurry to get home, but since you wasted so much time getting started, we are going to take our own sweet time about finishing up." I looked at the feast laid out for me. They looked so strange and yet so comfortably familiar. I had tried my best to avoid this, but couldn't. I had just as well enjoy it if that were possible. I looked at that familiar uncircumcised cock


It was longer than I remembered it. It was definetely thicker. I was surprised there was that much difference, since mine had stayed the same since my junior high years. Then I knelt by the bed, lifted my head and started teasing his balls with my tongue. He jerked like he had been hit by electricity. "Oh man you still know what to do after all these years you champion of the cock suckers, you." It was coming back to me. I guess one never does really forget after they have learned how. I set about to increase his pleasure
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
I licked, I gently took his balls, one by one into my mouth and sucked gently on them. Then I began to lick his shaft and watched as it jerked spasmodicaly under my knowing tongue. Finally, I shifted positions and took it into my mouth again after a more than 20 year absence. I had no doubt that it had grown as it filled my mouth. "The more the better, I thought as I began that still familiar sucking and licking. Each time I would run my tongue over the head that peeped our from under his uncircumsised rod, he jerked over and over. I had been told that the head of an uncircumcised dick is more sensitive than those of us who have been circumcised
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
I envied him that his had never been under the knife. "Can I lay on the bed with you and put my head on your stomach like we used to?," I asked. He mumbled something as he squirmed to reposition himself on the bed and made room for me. I again took his tool into my mouth as I moved up and down his shaft. Soon his groaning increased in urgency, and I put my hand under his balls and begin to gently tickled them with my fingers. He jerked widly, and in a shaky voice whispered, "Where did you learn that trick," and then he exploded. His gooey cum filled my mouth again. As I drank it down more was there to swallow. I did not remember his having so much cum back then
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
Heeemed to continued to ejaculate one burst after another. Finally he lay still with only an occassional twitch. His cock began to shrink to its normal size. I began to lick it again to be sure his cock and balls and pubic hair was free of every drop of sperm. "OK, get back on your knees again and hold little Willie in your nice warm mouth for a few more minutes," Richard said. We hadn't even done that before, but if he wanted me to hold it a little while longer it would be no problem. The line had been crossed anyway. I knelt and took it in my mouth again, and found Richard's eyes looking into mine as he placed both hands on the sides of my head
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
"You have more talent with that hot little mouth of yours than any 10 people combined. I am so glad you convinced me back in grade school to let you suck my Mr. Willie. I want you to come to the funeral tomorrow morning and then plan to stay around for the rest of the afternoon. We will find something to do. Since you added a new wrinkle to your routine. I want to give you a little more too." And with that he wrapped his legs around my lower back


gripped my head firmly and I felt the warm piss begin to shoot in my mouth. "Swallow fast, because I don't want any of this to get on my bed." I did just that. And he accomodated by not empting his bladder. When he could stop the flow, he let me go and looked down at me. He make a face and said, "I see that drinking piss doesn't excite you very much. Your little prick is hiding under the bushes." Sure enough, my erection was long gone. I shook my head no, He smiled that big smile again and promised, "You will get used to it! Now go on and get dressed and lets go see mommy and the kids. I will see you at the funeral tomorrow and we will decide what days I will spend with you


I really want to get better acquainted with that family of yours, as he flashed a knowing wink at me. Right now I've got to get rid of this piss you wouldn't take. Finish dressing and we will go see you hot little m o m m i e, when I get trough, he drawled. We had spent 45 minutes in the bedroom. Needless to say, there was not much conversation in the car as we made the journey home. Everyone was mad and deservingly so. It gave me time to try to grasp what had happened and where we would go from here. I had to admit that once I had gotten into it, I had enjoyed it more than I thought I would
BLACK COUPLE ORGY

black couple orgy

ENTER TO BLACK COUPLE ORGY
I guess that was good, because it was obvious more of the same was ahead. I could only guess what he meant about getting better acquainted with the family. But I would not have to wait to long to find out.

BLACK COUPLE ORGY black couple orgy

black couple orgy, pierce handjobbing, ebony black toys, new dp, bi masturbate, young teen blonde gagging, hardcore woman, girl toying in her pussy, young anal small, two blond teen,
Related posts:
2011-Dec-9 23:01 - CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
Cutie gets cum in her hair. The next day, I had plans for Sandra. I phoned John up just after lunchtime and told him I was going to put on a little S&M show for him at my house with my new girlfriend. Of course, he was up for it. I told him to show up at eight. Sandra arrived at around seven after fighting some bad southbound traffic. I ordered her to take a shower and to shave her legs even though they didn't really need it, warning her that if she missed a spot she would be punished and to make sure her hair was completely blow dried as well. She was in there for a good 45 minutes before she finally emerged
I had her stand at attention and inspected her and then moved her over to in front of the bondage rack. Just as I finished tying her to it so that her arms and legs were both spread widely and blindfolding her, John was at the door. When I ebony girls tattoos let him in, I gave him a quick rundown of the protocol because he was going to participate. We ascended the stairs to my bedroom. "Cunt, I decided to use you tonight to entertain a longtime friend of mine. You will greet him now." It was evident from the expression on Sandra's face that this development made her rather nervous as she tremulously bleated, "good evening Sir." "Good evening cunt," John retorted. "Sir, you may inspect my cunt if you wish," I informed him. "And Sir may touch cunt in any way he feels he needs to," I added
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
John walked around her. "Wow Mistress, she is a nice piece of ass," he leered. "Sir just complimented you cunt. Please show the proper gratitude," I barked. "Thank you Sir," she meekly responded. "You're welcome cunt," John rejoindered with a shit eating grin on his face
He then played with her breasts for a minute and groped her pussy.. "She is really wet Mistress," he reported. "Cunt, Sir just caressed you. Why are you having such a problem exhibiting gratitude?" I slapped her hard on the ass several times. "Sorry Mistress," she intoned. Thank you Sir," she uttered. "That's better. Remember, cunt is there to be used and will be grateful for it, understand cunt?' "Yes Mistress," Sandra agreed. I snagged a bag that I had filled with various BDSM goodies and opened it
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
Then I went and fetched a wash cloth and both moistened and warmed it up with hot water before returning to my bedroom. I also snared a freshly washed towel. I applied the cloth to her mound and let the water soak into her pubic hair while softening up her skin at the same time and put the towel underneath her. Then I reached into the bag and extracted a small can of pre-shave cream and lathered her groin, including her labia, up with it. Sandra's face was turning red because she realized that she was going to be shaved in front of a complete stranger and have her cookie completely exposed to him. I took a razor from the bag and gently and carefully started to mow her pubic hair with it. Everytime I denuded a patch, I dabbed it with the washcloth to keep the skin damp
It took me about 15 minutes to completely make her bereft of her underhair. The shaving emphasized the cleft in her slit when viewed from the front. "Now everyone can see what a truly beautiful pussy you have, cunt," I evaluated. "Thank you Mistress," she answered. "Would Sir like to inspect cunt's newly barren pussy?" I offered. "Yes Mistress," he replied enthusiastically. He got on his knees and got right next to her vulva and prodded it, peeling her labia to see the pink interior of her drenched vagina. "No doubt about it Mistress, cunt has a first class pussy," John offered
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
"Thank you Sir," Sandra expressed. "Okay Sir, please have a seat so that her Mistress can put her through her paces," I said to John. He sat in the chair and I sucked on Sandra's little teats to get them erect. I was super wet myself by this time and it was all I could do to not get on my knees and eat her. I stuck my hand in my bag and palmed a couple of vibrating nipple clamps and attached them to her milk ducts. She let out a yelp as the clamps dug into the sensitive and erect flesh. I then lubed up a vibrating butt plug and slid it into her back door before I inserted a vibrating egg into her love tunnel. To ensure that the latter two objects stayed in place while I played with my subbie, I created a rope hip harness with extra knots that were pulled tight against the openings of her pussy and her asshole. I encased her A cups in a simple breast harness to try to minimize their jiggling, at least what jiggling they could do
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
I switched the vibrators all on to about half speed and took out my paddle and gave her ten cutie gets cum in her hair of the best, five on each cheek. "Thank you Mistress," she choked as she writhed from the stinging. Her ass was getting hot and was taking on a reddish hue. I grabbed a flogger and and snapped off several blows against her butt and the back of her thighs. Then I had John help me tickle her until she was breathless. I turned the vibrators up to full and hefted a thick bondage candle out of my bag and lit it and waited for some wax to melt on it. John's eyes got real big wondering what I was going to do with it. I pulled Sandra's hair back and dripped several drops of wax on to the front of her soft skin
She jumped and yipped, especially when the hot wax hit her breasts. I continued to make hot wax descend on to her body. "Doesn't that burn?" John asked. "No. This is a special candle where the wax cools quickly so that it won't burn her skin when it's used correctly, but it will feel very hot initially," I inculcated. The vibrators were having their effect, as she was moaning in between the yips from the stinging cutie gets cum in her hair liquid that emanated from the candle
Then she let out a long, "Ooooh godddddd," and panted and gasped. "Is cunt about to cum?" I asked. "Ohhhhh yessss Mistress, ohhhhhhhh," she whimpered. I let a bunch of wax build up on top of the candle and then splashed the lot on to her breasts and body and that seemed to accelerate her panting. "God Mistress, I'm going to cum!" she mewled
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
I looked over at John and I could tell by the glazed look in his eyes that he was totally turned on and his cock was bulging under his sailing shorts. Sandra panted rapidly and then cried out in ecstasy, as her pubic muscles contracted and quivered, propelling her to a huffing, puffing orgasm. "Thank you Mistress," she squealed. "Your Mistress likes the way cunt showed gratitude to her for being allowed to cum," I notified her. I turned the egg vibrator off and untied her. I removed the egg from her sopping, newly barren snatch and bent her over and bound her hands together. I anchored that tie to the top post of the bondage rack. I snapped a collar on her that had an o-ring on i t and I threaded a length of rope through it and tied it off on the lower crossbar of the rack to hold her head and body in place. "Would Sir like to fuck cunt?" I inquired with a raised eyeborw?" "Yes I would Mistress," he shot back
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
"Would cunt like Sir to fuck her?" I asked Sandra. "Yes Mistress. Thank you Mistress," she gasped. "Is cunt on the pill?" I wondered. "Yes Mistress," Sandra verified
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
"Sir, she is all yours. I only ask that you limit your fucking to her pussy and her mouth since her asshole hasn't been developed yet to take a cock there." "Thank you Mistress," John somewhat raspily rejoindered, his horniness evident in his voice. He stood behind her and pushed his stiff fat seven plus inches into her and began to thrust. "Sir, please note that she is there to be used for your pleasure, so please feel free to disregard any concerns for hers," I told him. Sandra moaned right from the outset of John's penetration of her sex. "Fuck, her pussy feels good," John conveyed, the sound of his pubic bone crashing into her ass further adding to the intensity of the scene. Sandra didn't need long before ascending that hill of pleasure to her climax, grunting that she was just about there while John savaged her with his weapon. I sat on the edge of the bed playing with my clit and watched Sandra emit an "Unnnhhhhhnnnnhhhh" sound as her orgasm rent her nervous system


John gave her a couple hard wacks on her ass. I imagined him doing that to me while I vigorously frigged myself and went over the falls of ecstasy myself. Once the orgasm subsided, I opened my eyes and watched John continue to bring the big hammer to Sandra, provoking her to another orgasm. A couple minutes later, I was ready for my second climax, my fingers wet with my natural lubrication, my voice trembling and strangling while I felt the heat rumble through me. John held on well through this, but he was about to go off now and I could see his head tilted back as he pounded his baby maker into Sandra's willing twat. He finally unleashed the contents of his balls into her pink receptacle. I pulled my hand out of my shorts and got up and undid the ropes as well as the blindfold and had Sandra shake her arms and legs out. After turning off the vibrators and removing the nipple clamps from her, I commanded Sandra to lay on the edge of the bed and I ate John's cum out of her while bringing her to another orgasm. "Thank you Mistress," Sandra said, as she sought to regain her breath
Once we had all recovered from the exertion, I pulled the butt plug out of her ass and scurried off to drop it in the bathroom sink, pouring hot water over it. I washed my hands and re-entered my bedroom. "Well, that was certainly memorable," John laughed. "I thought it would be sweety," I flirted. I laid a passionate kiss on Sandra and told her I loved her. "I love you, too, Mistress," she replied. I kissed John and went down on him, licking his flaccid cock all over and rolling his balls in my lefthand


I encircled it with my lips and closed them around it, exerting friction on it as it rode over my tongue. It's a real turn on to feel a guy's dick grow in your mouth and finally John's fuck stick was expanding and lengthening from my ministrations. I pulled off of it briefly to tell Sandra to get behind John as he sat on the bed and to kiss him and rub his chest from behind. John was a lucky man, as he had two hot young Asian girls catering to him without having to pay for it. My mouth continued to ride over his rigid extension and he was moaning in between exchanging long kisses with Sandra. It had been quite a while since I had the pleasure of sucking John off and I was savoring every inch of his schlong. Since he was older and had already cum it took a while, but I finally tripped his trigger and he splattered my piehole with his seed, which I gratefully swallowed. We all collapsed in a heap on the bed
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
The front of Sandra's body was caked with wax drippings. After John left, I took her into my garage and had her rub the wax off and then sweep it up. I also ran a really kinky idea I had by her. She wanted to do it but also didn't want to be identified, so I promised to mask her face when we pulled it off. We took a shower together and went to bed. She only got about four hours sleep before she had to get up and go home so she could get a fresh change of clothes and then head off to her workplace. After I woke up, I called John at his office and asked him to call me back when he wasn't busy because what I had to say was a little involved. He didn't call until I was in the middle of dinner. I described what I had in mind and he got a kick out of it


I warned, him, though, that it was essential that Sandra's identity be protected and that I wanted to limit the audience for this stunt to only about a dozen people we could trust to keep it hushed up. John was on board and the next day he sent out a memo that his company's building was going to be inspected by their insurance carrier Friday for how strong it would be against earthquakes and so it was necessary to have everybody completely off the premises by 5:30 p.m. and anyone who was still around after that would be immediately terminated. He then contacted a dozen of his most trusted lieutenants and ordered them to be in his office at 6:30 p.m. that night "for a special event. Also, you will ignore the memo about the insurance issue I sent out but you will not, on pain of immediate termination, inform anyone of said meeting or that my memo was being ignored." At the appointed time, Me and Sandra drove into the parking lot, which was just about deserted. I had her strip and had her walk naked about 100 feet through the lot before John, who had already confiscated everyone's cellphones, let us into a back part of the building


We were also carrying Marshal combo amps and our Flying V's. We went up the elevator to the floor where John's palatial office was and we stashed Sandra in a conference room while John and I set up our equipment. The soon to be spectators were there but were obviously curious as to what the hell was going on. I was dressed in a black corset, a short black leather skirt with black thigh high stockings and thigh high vinyl boots and sunglasses. I then went back downstairs with John to get my goody bag before going to the conference room where Sandra had been left in the buff. I wrapped a black scarf around her forehead like a G-rag and put a head harness that had a heavy ring gag attached that also concealed the entire lower half of her face so that all you could really see of her identity now were her slit Japanese brown eyes. When John, me and Sandra walked into his office, there was an audible, "what the hell?" when they saw Sandra. We picked up our guitars and went into Marilyn Manson's "The Beautiful People," with me singing
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
Along with Suki Hakamada's looks, the magic coin also had me inherit her voice, which was serviceable technically. At least I could sing in tune. Then we did John Mellencamp's "Hurts So Good," before capping the mini-concert off with Judas Priest's "Hell Bent for Leather," that we extended to show off our chops. At the end of our musical portion of the evening's entertainment, the onlookers were even more puzzled as to just what John was doing here. We put our guitars down and leaned them against the amps. I took Sandra by the arm and walked her in front of the audience, such as it was
CLUBTUG.COM
"Good evening everyone. This is my slave and her name is 'cunt' I want you all to tell her exactly what you think of her and what you would like to do with her as long as it isn't racist or gross," I implored. They all looked at John, uncertain as to just what the import of all this was. John was irritated at their timidity and picked somebody out to get the ball rolling. "And don't be a pussy about it," he warned


The executive underling then cleared his throat and spoke: "well, her tits are smaller than I would like, but I would still do her," he offered. Another spoke up, "I actually love her body. Those little tits are cute as hell and so is her bare ass," he asserted. Sandra was becoming embarrassed at them critiquing her as if she was a thing rather than an individual. "That little slit, I could eat that for days," another of the small aggregation offered up. "Watching her play guitar like that in the nude was so insanely hot," another burbled. "I'd be all over her if given half a chance," he disclosed. Mark, the company cuckold, said he would love for her to sit on his face


As time passed, though, the throng of a dozen were becoming more aroused and the ice was steadily being broken due to more and more of them stepping up. "I'd really like to put my cock in that hole in her mask and have her suck me," another one notified. Sandra was drooling a bit because of the ring that held her mouth open, which made the guys all think of how it would look if that was cum and not saliva. Another one asked me if Sandra does anything I tell her to. I answered in the affirmative and that it was because she had an innate need to submit to a dominant. "So don't you think she finds this humiliating?" someone inquired. "Yes she does and she loves it," I instructed. "Different people eroticize different things and there are all kinds of degrees of submission, so while cunt likes being subjected to this others wouldn't. BDSM forces people to communicate with each other constantly and in that way it is healthier than most vanilla relationships so that each side gets what they want out of it, " I advocated. The conversation was reaching an impasse, so I told them to fondle her breasts
"John, can we really do that given the legal environment?" one of his underlings worried. "Look you pussy, just grab her tits, will ya?" John blustered. "Uh, okay boss," one said and they all took turns handling Sandra's petite breasts. She was excited and embarrassed, her face feeling hot and her heart pounding hard. "Okay, I'm going to show you guys a few things and hopefully it will help spice up your sex lives," I posited. I took a length of red silk rope out of my bag and demonstrated a simple backhand tie. Then I had one of the execs take a run at it and went over it with him until he got it right


I did the same with the others. After having Sandra lay on her back on the floor, I taught them the proper wrist and ankle ties for spread eagling somebody on a bed and had them practice that, too, many of them ogling Sandra's glistening wet pussy while they did the ankle part of that. I stood her up and asked them to spank her. They looked at each other as if they all just saw a five headed sasquatch. John had to order them to actually begin doing it. So after I had her grab her ankles, again displaying her pussy to them, they did. She ended up getting 36 swats, some harder than others and her ass was stinging and aching. I then took out my paddle and had her grasp her ankles again
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
"Now cunt, you will count each swat and show your gratitude for each one. If you forget how many I've given you or you fail to express gratitude, we go back to number one, do you understand cunt?" "Yes Mistress," she responded. I only gave her ten swats and she was able to keep track of that, so no punishment was necessary. "Okay you guys, I know you're all hard as a rock," I said, "and want some relief." I pulled a chair a few feet away from John's desk and had Sandra sit in it with her back on the seat cushion and then tilt her hips up so that her pussy was parallel with the ceiling. I bound her thighs so that they were spread wide open and tied to the arms of the chair. I removed a funnel from my bag and inserted it into her pussy. John then commanded, "okay you guys, whip it out and fill 'er up." "Woah," they reacted
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
John got his cock out, too, and began stroking himself. So his acolytes followed suit and I watched with a smirk on my face as they all masturbated in front of their boss, me and Sandra. One of them finally got to the point where he was going to cum and he shot his wad into the funnel, his semen slowly swirling into cutie gets cum in her hair Sandra's nether regions. They all deposited their loads into her, but the second round took a while because they were all middle aged men. Finally, their balls refilled and Sandra absorbed their smaller amounts of sperm into her open vessel for a total of 26 loads. I looked over at Mark and asked him if he wanted to eat his colleagues' cum out of her. Mark was into humiliation, too, and admitted he did want to gulp his coworkers' liquid
I untied Sandra and had Mark lay on the floor and then told Sandra to lower her pussy on to his mouth. Some of the cum immediately poured out when she sat up out of the chair, but there was still quite a bit of it inside of her and Mark enthusiastically sucked it up while Sandra ground her vulva into his face. This disgusted some and made others laugh. They knew Mark was a freak from that party when I tortured his wife, but this was something else. I needed to get that gag off of Sandra because she had it on for the better part of three hours, so I called a halt to the party at that point. "Thank you Miwa and cunt for a memorable and stimulating evening," John praised, starting to clap for her. Everyone else followed suit and we left to a kind of compulsory standing ovation, taking only our guitars and my goody bag
I came back for the amps the next day. As soon as we got into the elevator with John, I took Sandra's gag off as well as the scarf and apologized to her for making her wear it so long. No harm was done, so she was okay, though her jaw was sore the next day. She walked back to the car with me with the night air blowing softly across her thin, naked frame. She got dressed and we left after I hugged and kissed John goodnight. When I came for the amps Monday, he told me that his subordinates were still in shock from what they witnessed the previous night, like it had been a kind of weird dream. John was glad he did it because anything that shook people up from the hypnotic rhythm of the day to day corporate routine helps keep people loose. Yeah, it wasn't exactly politically correct, but tough shit
CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR

cutie gets cum in her hair

ENTER TO CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR
He also called Mark into his office that morning and gave him a raise for showing some balls. John was really unhappy with the tentativeness his execs displayed and Mark was the only one who seemed to not care what other people thought and took a risk when he ate his colleagues' cum out of Sandra's pink channel. "Shit, this company's doomed if I ever retire, bunch of fuckin' nancy boys," John critiqued. I could have Sandra spend the entire weekend with me and, aside from the rehearsals with the band, we had a laidback Saturday and Sunday, spending a lot of it with both of us naked in my bed watching tv or just jamming with each other and basically spoiling each other. asian oral sex bdsm bondage domination lesbianism funnel cum play bisexuality rope bondage shibari masturbation sex toys spanking whipping All Supernatural Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story dandalk Related Links The Other Side of the Coin Chapter 13 The Other Side of the Coin Chapter 28 The Asian Chick in the Wheelchair Chapter 6 The Other Side of the Coin Chapter 14 The Other Side of the Coin Chapter 15 The Asian Chick in the Wheelchair Chapter 22 The Other Side of the Coin Chapter 27 The Asian Chick in the Wheelchair Chapter 4



CUTIE GETS CUM IN HER HAIR cutie gets cum in her hair

cutie gets cum in her hair, blonde college chick, black booty group fuck, hot lesbian brunettes having sex, housewife dildo, tattooed lesbian ass licking, busty blond girl blowjob, ride porn, throat check,
Related posts:
2011-Dec-8 22:20 - CLOTHED
Clothed. Jimmy is a co-worker. We are both cops. He was telling me about troubles he is having with his 13 year old daughter Leslie. Jimmy says she doesn't obey him hardly ever and he wishes he could teach her a lesson somehow. He divorced his wife Cindy and Leslie lives with her but stays with Jimmy one week out of every month. Cindy lets Leslie do whatever she wants
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
Jimmy is sure his daughter is having sex already since her mom doesn't put any restrictions on her. He kind of confirmed his suspicions the last time he went to pick Leslie up at her mom's house. No one answered the door so he walked in and caught Leslie and some boy fooling around on the couch. He kicked the boy out. Leslie screamed obscenities at Jimmy and told him he has no say of what she does in her house. Leslie was terrible the whole week she stayed with Jimmy because of that incident. I talked to Jimmy and asked him just how tough a lesson did he want Leslie to learn. He told me he really wanted to give her a wake-up call about how life really is out on the street
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
He is always telling her about muggers, rapists, and molesters that are out there preying on young children. She always tells him she knows how to take care of herself. I told him I wish I could help him but that I didn't even know his daughter. I then asked lick shot him when was his week to have Leslie with him and he said "in two weeks".I also asked him what he usually did with her when she was with him. "We go out to eat and sometimes if she wants we catch a couple of movies. She usually just wants to hang out at the mall by herself and I always tell her she has to be careful
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
She also likes to just be on the Internet chatting with anyone although I have told her how dangerous that can be". I asked Jimmy for her email account and then said I could check with a friend who could hack into computers and might find out who she is chatting with to maybe run background checks on them. I didn't know Leslie so I also asked him to give me a full shot photo of her. That night I logged into the Internet and checked to see if Leslie was logged in under the call sign Jimmy gave me. Sure enough she was. I decided to see how risque she was and sent her a message using the call sign hot2trot. "Hello cutey. You sure have a nice bod"
"You don't even know what I look like idiot", she replied. "Well I'd say you are probably about 13 years old, long blond hair, pretty face, and nice legs" No reply. "Well how did I do"? "Not even close" she replied "Wow then I guess this picture I have of Leslie must not be you"! "Where the hell did you get a picture of me? I mean I don't even know who Leslie is" "Hey come on. I just want to chat Leslie. But I gotta tell you that you look so hot in this picture I have that I fantasized about you last night while I masturbated"."Well you better knock it off cause my dad's a cop"! "Oh you mean clothed Jimmy? Where do you think I got your picture"?? I then noticed Leslie wasn't online any more but I left my computer on with an alert in case she came back on
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
About 15 minutes later she came back online. I went back to the computer and typed "welcome back". She then wrote "what do you want from me"? " I just want to meet you. Can we meet at the mall in a couple of weeks around noon? I like going there on my days off. I'm off next week on Monday. If you want to meet me I will be by the escalators and wearing a hot that says NYPD. Hope to see you. We'll have fun"
I then logged off before she could reply. Two weeks later I knew Leslie was to stay with Jimmy starting Sunday. I went to the mall around noon Monday like I said and waited by the escalators. I knew what Leslie looked like from the picture so I was on the look out. About 40 minutes later I see a blond meeting her description. When she started looking around I saw her face and knew it was her. I walked toward her and said "Hi Leslie"


She was startled and just looked at me. "Well I'm here now what"? I heard you like the Jonas Brothers Band. I have all their music if you want to come over. I live close by. She looked around and said "Ok I guess"
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
She followed me out the mall toward my car. I opened the door for her and then got in the drivers side and drove away. We left the mall area and also passed by the housing communities. "I thought you lived near here". "Yea just up ahead". I then pulled up to a curb, got out, and walked around to open her door. When she got out I pointed toward a house and as she started to walk up there, I put a rag around her nose and mouth that I had drenched with chloroform. She passed out I quickly put her back in the car and drove to a deserted cabin I rented
I got her out of the car and carried her into the cabin. I put her on a bed, removed her clothes, and tied her arms and legs to the bedposts. She came to about 30 minutes later. When she saw herself naked and tied up she screamed. "What the hell are you doing? I told her no one was going to hear her and that we were 10 miles from the nearest house. She struggled with the ties and kept screaming
"Just relax. I'm just going to have a good time with you and then I will let you go. I hear your old man always warns you about guys like me but you never listen. Oh and I'm not really a cop I'm just someone your Dad arrested last year and I have a score to settle with him". "I'm not going to cooperate


I don't care what you do to me. So if you are going to rape me go ahead. I'm just going to lay here like a dead fish". "Oh I don't think so honey. You are going to end up begging me to fuck you". I then took off my clothes and when I took off my underwear I saw her looking right at my throbbing 8 inch cock and her eyes widened. I walked up to the bed and planted a soft kiss on her forehead as she struggled and screamed
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
"Relax honey. You will enjoy this so much more if you do" "Never you pervert". I then walked back to the middle of the bed and began to softly run my hand up one of clothed her legs but not letting my hand get near her pussy just yet. She was screaming bloody murder. I just kept caressing her leg getting every bit closer to her pot of gold. I then caressed her other leg and did the same thing as she continued to struggle with the ties. Each time I got close to her pussy she would flinch


I then saw a trace of moisture on her pussy lips. "I see you are getting juiced up honey. That's a girl. Enjoy it" "I hate you pervert". Then I started licking her feet and inched my way up her leg as she started to squirm. Again I stayed away from her pussy lips. I did the same to the other leg and then worked my way all the way up the leg to her Vee and teased her as she squirmed. I could see her arching her pussy toward my tongue as I kept it just out of reach
I suddenly took a swipe across her pussy lips and heard her moan. "You are starting to warm up. Good". Then I went to work on her titties licking one while massaging the other. She continued to squirm. "Untie me so I can enjoy clothed it more. So I can touch you too" I didn't believe her enough just yet because I wanted her at the edge of her wits begging me to fuck her. "Not just yet sweetie - beg me to fuck you" I placed my mouth on her other tittie while massaging the one I just soaked


Then I licked my way down her stomach toward her Vee again. She was squirming against the ropes arching her pussy toward my mouth which I kept just out of reach. I stood up and looked at her. Her pussy was covered with pussy juice. I then put my face right over her pussy lips as she squirmed to try and get my tongue to touch her there. I took a swipe. She moaned. I took another long slow swipe and she leaned her pussy into me as hard as she could
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
I loosened her leg ties just a bit to give her more room to squirm and lift her ass off the bed to feed me her pussy. When I did this I went back to work on her pussy and she arched up to me. I was feasting on this beautiful pie and she was moaning. "Oh God. Please don't stop. I can feel myself coming". When she said that I licked her little clitty and stuck a finger inside her pussy. I was greeted with pussy juice and she squirmed and arched her pussy lips onto my face and screamed "I'm coooooooooooooommmmiiing"!! I kept right on licking her and stuck a second finger inside her pussy and finger fucked her as I continued to eat her


"Oh Goddddddddd I'm going to come again. Aiiyeeeeeeeeeee" She greeted me with another round of pussy juice. "Oh please fuck me. I gotta have that big dick of yours inside me. Pleeeassse" !! That was the cue I was waiting for. I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself between her legs. I hung my body above her and let my 8 inch cock hang down above her pussy as she arched herself up trying to get it inside her
I teased her by just touching the head of my cock against her pussy lips as she began a fucking motion trying to get me inside her. I then got off the bed as she said "what are you doing. I want you to fuck me you sick bastard. You were right. I do want it now so fuck me already" I went back to eating her and she began to moan again and I stuck 3 fingers in her as I continued to eat her out. She arched her pussy up and screamed "I'm cccccooooommmmiiiiing". As she became to spasm I quickly got up on the bed again and while she was still in the throes of her orgasm shaking her head back and forth and looking at me, I suddenly drove my cock into her sweet pussy which made her scream
"Aiiiiiiiiiiyyyyyyyeee - Oh my God - I can't stop coming". My driving her cock into her so abruptly while she was coming just triggered another orgasm. I began to pound her pussy while she just kept moaning and saying "oh yes fuck me fuck meeeeeeeeeeeee". I kept up the pace driving my 8 inch cock all the way home and meshing my cock hairs with her light blond pussy hairs. I grounded into her without mercy. She didn't want any mercy. "I'm going to shoot my sperm deep inside your cunt babe. Here it comes"


As I shot my load into her she arched up to meet my thrusts and came again. I flattened out against her body and kissed her full on the lips parting her lips with my tongue. As I tongued her mouth she continued in the throes of her orgasm arching up toward me in a fucking motion as if she were the man. When I spent my load into her I lifted up and looked at her and kissed her lightly on the lips again and got off the bed. "Well honey. That was fantastic and I can see you enjoyed it just as much as I did. I'm just sorry you didn't listen to your old man
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
I'm going to have to kill you when I finish with you" "What - no please. I'm not going to tell anyone. I can meet you anytime you want to at the mall and we can do this again" "I wish I could believe you sweetie but.... I'm going to fuck you again and then I'm done with you" Leslie started to cry. I walked back up to the bed and started to eat her pussy out again. She was still sobbing but was squirming under my relentless tonguing of her pussy. I began to finger-fuck her and she suddenly arched her pussy up and began to come all the while still sobbing. "Please untie me
Let me make love to you now. I'll even let you fuck me in the ass if you want but you have to untie me so I can turn around". That was an appealing proposition. "Tell you what honey. I'm going to untie just your legs so you can get up on the bed and stand on your knees so I can fuck your sweet asshole". If you try anything I will kill you right there and then


I untied her and she turned around like I told her. "Fuck me you bastard. I want you to fuck me hard. No one has ever fucked me in the ass before". I positioned myself behind her as she watched
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
I put my cock to her asshole and then drove in about 2 inches with my first thrust. She let out a scream. "Ouch it hurts. Take it out" I pulled out and she breathed a sigh of relief only to feel me suddenly lunge forward again and drive about 5 inches of my cock inside her. She screamed again. I stuck a finger in her pussy as I lunged forward again and drove another inch in


I began to fuck her and finger her pussy at the same time. She calmed down and started to enjoy it. This set me off and I lunged forward and drove all my 8 inches inside her and just stayed tight against her to let her ass accommodate me. I kept finger-fucking her and she began to moan. "Fuck me - come on". I started to plunge my dick in and out of her pulling all but about 2 inches out before drilling it back inside her
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
She began to meet my thrusts by swinging her ass back at me as I drove forward. I increased my tempo and I could tell she was close to coming. I lunged one last time and started to squirt my load deep inside her while she began to spasm and her pussy closed on my fingers while her ass was milking my cock. She continued to thrust back at me as I kept squirting into her. When I pulled out she fell flat against the bed and fell asleep. While she was sleeping I untied her, left her a cellular phone nearby so she could call her dad, and left. The next week Jimmy told me someone had kidnapped her daughter and raped her. She said Leslie was crying when she called him and that she wasn't even sure where she was. They were able to trace the cell site to locate her
CLOTHED

clothed

ENTER TO CLOTHED
He asked me if I had heard anything about it and I told him no that I was out of town last week. I had already established an alibi before setting my plan in motion and the case was never resolved. I had even gotten a make-over so when she described me to the cops it would not be me they were looking for. Jimmy told me that things got better between him and Leslie though. If only Jimmy knew what my dark side was.

CLOTHED clothed

clothed, boy wanking his cock, amateur webcam masturbates, anal feet, big tits blond masturbation lingerie, teenager black dick, anal guy big booty, sexe i fucked small girls, hot babes get ass, big vagin girls,
Related posts:
2011-Dec-6 05:35 - DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
Double anal fucking. It was four days after Lisa’s return. Two days earlier, the Femmes, using Lisa’s mind power and Tabatha’s time shield, dropped back fifty years in time and raided a trainload of fruit and vegetables right off the rails. The large refrigerator cars full of fresh produce made an interesting decorative statement lined up along one outside bulkhead of the park. The Necrotwins, three sets of twin girls recruited by Lisa, were starting a new course in advanced psychic training in Lisa’s Grotto. The psychic training involved the young girls to embrace their own violent deaths, but other than that, things aboard the Phoenix III seemed pretty routine. Commander Cutberg had just left her sister and husband once again ‘en flagrante’ and was scanning over the monitors on the bridge. Something seemed wrong, but she just couldn’t quite put it together. Then she had it! Why are we only three-hundred million kilometers from the sun?” she asked the watch officer. “We’ve been under way for a week, and we’re traveling at ten million klicks! We should be halfway to Jupiter by now, and we’re barely out to Mars’ orbit! I have no idea, Ma’am,” the watch officer replied
“Who’s directing the ship? Well, I do a lot of the close two double group work,” Amber replied thoughtfully. “But the Praetor is the only one that can actually make this vessel do anything. The whole ship is wired through its super-advanced, alien circuitry. She paced back and forth for a moment, then made up her mind. I think I’ll go find Lisa!” she decided. “She built this thing, so she should know how it works Lisa was in the Grotto with her Necrotwins. Today, they were all armed with fighting knives. Several were oozing blood from various sections of their torsos – a belly, a breast, a thin slice along a rib cage Ouch! You’re getting better,” Lisa exclaimed, grinning at the girl who’d just slashed her nipple open. God, yes!” Miranda uttered, breathing hard with her excitement


“I nearly came when I sliced you! So did I, Darling,” Lisa replied, grinning at her favorite student. “For that, you get a reward – and the rest of you get to watch! Mind linking with Miranda and her twin Murielle, she invited Miranda to squat down in front of her with her twin close by. Lisa slid one leg under Miranda so that her thigh brushed against Miranda’s crotch sling bikini bottoms and Miranda dropped forward on her knees so that her warm tingling flesh was pressed tightly against Lisa’s muscular thigh. Lisa grinned, feeling the warmth of the young girl’s sex right through that thin patch of cloth. Today’s lesson is on controlling your pain and making it work for you,” Lisa explained, grinning at the twins excitedly. “Now just watch in my mind what would happen if I were to get ‘accidentally’ injured Taking Miranda’s knife hand, she pulled the weapon, still held by Miranda, up so that the pointed tip was pressed against her bare breast a little below her recently sliced left nipple. Now, press it in, darling,’ Lisa thought lovingly to her student. ‘And pay attention to what I feel The blade pressed against Lisa’s breast, pushing the soft, rounded mound up and oddly out of shape. Then with the tiniest ripping sound, the tip of the blade burst through and invaded Lisa’s sensitive, warm-blooded insides as her breast sank down, sheathing the long, sharp blade. Lisa gasped with excitement and pain as she felt the cold/hot blade slice ever-so-slowly into her breast as her mesmerized student pressed in a little further. The pain immediately shot through her body, making her nipples hard and raising goosebumps on her back, arms, breasts and belly


Even her throat tightened at the incredible sensation. Changing a barrier inside the depths of her mind, she released the pain from its centralized location so it coursed wildly through and innervated her entire body, especially her belly and between her legs. Her pussy clenched at the sudden flood of sensation. Oh my God!” Miranda exclaimed softly as the sensation flooded through her mentor and into her own body. With one hand still on the knife, she grabbed her own breast in the same place where Lisa was wounded and pinched herself hard as she began to grind her pelvis against Lisa’s tight, trembling thigh. She shoved the knife in a little further, not wanting to go in past Lisa’s protective ribs and seriously damage her, then twisted it. Lisa cried out in ecstasy as she came. Miranda and her twin sister both joined her in mutual orgasm. Then Miranda dropped her arm, no longer able to hold it up, pulling the knife out of Lisa’s torn breast. Lisa came again as the sharp blade slashed downward with its exit, and radiated an orgasm through her entire psychically connected group. Lying back on the ground, Lisa spread her arms and radiated her need to be butchered to her immortal little coven of psychics. The other two sets of twins scooted forward excitedly and began drawing beautiful, fragile designs on Lisa’s flesh with the tips of their knives, each knife leaving a hot, delicate thread of liquid red fire as they traveled over her breasts and belly. As Miranda lowered her knife to draw a fragile line from Lisa’s pussy down her thigh to her own leaking cunt, she felt her twin’s delicate touch on her shoulder. Let me do you,” Murielle whispered excitedly, pulling on her shoulder and begging with her eyes. Miranda leaned back and climbed off Lisa’s thigh, exposing her soaked bikini bottoms all the while staring at the wicked blade in her sister’s soft but eager hand. You know where I want that, don’t you?” Miranda grinned, her eyes gleaming with lust. Right through the fabric?” Murielle asked coyly, already knowing the answer but needing to utter the question out loud purely for the added excitement of hearing it spoken. Yes


Cut me – right through the fabric,” Miranda urged her sister. “Sheath that blade inside me! Murielle scooted around so that her bikini-clad pussy was pressed against her sister’s knee, then touched her knife blade against her sister’s soaked crotch. Grinning and licking her lips, she turned the blade sideways and teased Miranda’s sensitive, quivering flesh by moving the tip up and down, scratching against the thin material, outlining her sister’s soaked and barely concealed pussy lips. Right there?” she whispered ardently, leaning forward and kissing her sister gently on her cheek. Oh God!” Miranda gasped, and trembled as she came. “Can you feel that? Oh, yeah!” Murielle whispered, her own body responding to the mental connection between the two sisters. “Holy shit, I’m coming, too! Both girls’ bodies shook as they simultaneously orgasmed. As Murielle came down, she lined the knife blade up with her sister’s genital opening and gently shoved the tip right through the fabric of Miranda’s sexy blue crotch cover. Feeling actual steel touching her sensitive pussy lips, Miranda shook again with a new orgasm, wanting to push her pelvis forward and impale herself on that cold, sharp blade. The two sisters mind-linked closer than they ever had before – so close that Murielle could actually feel the cold blade as it rested against Miranda’s pussy lips
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
Carefully moving so that the steel tip entered her opening without slicing her sensitive, quivering flesh, she slowly moved it up inside. In the next few seconds, she could feel Miranda’s pussy touching at both the top and the bottom with the width of hard, cold steel up inside her. Well, Sis…” Miranda said out loud with her voice trembling in excitement, “Now, it gets interesting She trembled, somewhat in fear, but with a lot of sensual arousal at what they were doing and the forbidden boundaries they were crossing. Then she jerked as the serrated blade cut delicately against the front of her cunt. Coming for a third time, she shook in orgasm, this time causing more damage to her pussy than either of them was ready for. Make sure you do that ‘release’ thing in your mind,” Murielle reminded her twin. Oh, yeah! Thanks!” Miranda gasped. Concentrating hard, she copied what Lisa had done earlier as best as she could, then felt the jagged edge of pain that had been robbing her of even more pleasure dissipate and spread throughout her nervous system. Suddenly she was more aroused that she’d even been in her entire orgiastic life. Do me!” she shrieked out to her sister. Murielle, draw in by the erotic images her sister was so wildly broadcasting, shoved the knife all the way in to the hilt. Both twins screamed in agony and orgasm, each consumed by Miranda’s pain and arousal. Murielle collapsed down on her sister, cruelly twisting the knife in her sister’s pussy, neither of them able to stop coming at this point. A few feet away, Lisa lay with her arms and legs spread wide, creating images of what she wanted her followers to do – one knife through each breast from the outside with the jagged edge up please from Tia and Tara. Another sunk into her navel right up to the hilt from Holly kneeling at double anal fucking her side next to Tia, and the forth one buried in her pussy


Since Haley was the most shy, she got to do Lisa’s most sensitive spot. Such a violent and deliberate aggression against another person’s most private and sensitive parts would definitely improve the girl’s self-confidence. And stay mind-linked with me so you can learn how to handle these sensations!’ she commanded all of them. She wasn’t concerned with her star pupil, lying somewhere beyond her feet and already gutted by her twin. The ‘M’ twins were having no problems at all exploring their newfound range of sensations. Lisa arched her back as the knives entered her breasts simultaneously, one on each side from Tia and Tara. Her raging pussy was suddenly violated as a knife was shoved up inside her with some awkwardness from Haley, causing Lisa to arch her belly up in the air even further. Then she was slammed down into the ground as Holly savagely stabbed into her belly with her razor-sharp blade. She lay on the ground, shaking and radiating pure orgasmic bliss as Tia and Tara, grinning wickedly (mostly at each other) pushed their knives all the way through Lisa’s breasts until the bloody tips of their knives delicately touched against each other right over Lisa’s breastbone. The twins leaned forward and kissed each other as they twisted their knife blades downward and deeper into Lisa’s chest. Mesmerized by the knife in Lisa’s belly moving up and down as Lisa writhed, Holly suddenly got a wild, erotic idea. Even as Lisa saw it occur in the young girl’s mind, she approved. C’mere!” Holly exclaimed, grabbing her sister who’d delicately shoved her fighting knife up inside Lisa’s pussy. Holly rose and quickly straddled the handle of her knife, still buried in Lisa’s belly button and pulled her sister toward her. Get on that!” she said excitedly, indicating the knife handle sticking out of Lisa’s pussy. “Make like it’s a double dildo sticking out of her cunt and fuck yourself with it! Oh, Fuck! Lets do it!” Haley exclaimed, completely immersed in her sister’s excitement and Lisa’s broadcast lust. Lisa grunted as Holly sank down on the knife handle and drove it deeper into her stomach
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
The sharp tip scraped her spine as it punched through and dug into the dirt beneath her now bleeding back. She watched Holly’s rump move up and down as the girl helped her twin sister impale herself on the knife handle sticking out of Lisa’s bleeding pussy. Once her sister was mounted, Holly twisted around to gaze at Lisa and grinned, “Sushi time, Lisa Honey Then Lisa’s belly was being shredded from the inside out as the knife in her belly twisted and turned, driven up and down with the movements of Holly’s pelvis as the girl fucked herself into a frenzy on the knife handle. Haley was doing pretty much the same thing to Lisa’s pussy as she fucked herself on that knife handle. Both girls were losing control rapidly as Lisa’s erotic agony raged through them. Just like old times,’ Lisa thought as she did her best to keep her body from flaring into pure energy from all that bruising, slicing ecstasy. The last thing she wanted was to evaporate those two because of the incredible ecstasy they were causing in her body. As the twins began to come, they noticed that the knife handles were getting really hot
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
As soon as she climaxed, Haley quickly backed off, her hands covering her burnt pussy lips. A few seconds later, Holly joined her. They both watched in amazement as both knives sticking out of Lisa’s torso flamed up and evaporated, leaving an open hole behind them. That was close,” Lisa gasped, rolling her head to gaze down at Holly. “I couldn’t… hold… longer The heat that was radiating from Lisa’s body made all four girls scoot back a little. Lisa’s belly wound glowed white-hot for a moment, then faded to its normal flesh color; the wound completely healed. Wow!” Haley murmured


“Even we can’t do that No, and you won’t,” Lisa gasped, forcing herself to sit up. “I’m a phoenix. Fire is my specialty. You have my mother’s abilities, passed on to you when we shared my blood. But my blood doesn’t have those abilities any longer. You six are the last I can ever enhance. Does that mean there won’t be any more like us?” Tia asked, her voice trembling a little. No, Sweets,” Lisa replied, grinning at her. “Mom has lots of sisters
They can, each and every one, give the same gifts to others that I’ve given to you. Can you make us phoenixes?” Holly asked hopefully. Lisa looked at her best student and sighed, somewhat wistfully. “I’ve tried before, and not succeeded. And I lost a very special… person. That ‘Vlad’ person?” Tara asked. Lisa turned her head sharply and glared at the twin on her left. “How did you know him? I saw him in your mind,” Tara explained nervously, “when Tia and I were doing your breasts… He did that to you. He did a lot of neat things to you. Yeah, well,” Lisa frowned. “He’s gone now. So whatever he did doesn’t matter now, does it? You forget why you recruited us,” Holly reminded her, smiling gently at her beloved mentor
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
“We’re not called Necrotwins for nothing. I can see the upset his death causes inside you. Let us ease your pain All four girls commenced to crowd around Lisa. For a single instant, Lisa was frightened of being unable to control them. Then she realized that this was their self-appointed task – to ease the pain of other’s deaths, hence their name. She should know
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
She’d taught them how to do exactly that. Close your eyes and lie back,’ a loving voice, she didn’t know which girl, whispered in her mind. Lisa allowed her body to relax as she felt the gently soothing mental touch of her students. As she drifted, she began to smell fresh, humid air – thick and hot – like the atmosphere of Earth’s distant past. There was the scent of green growth, of stale swamp, and death, and Lisa suddenly knew exactly where she was. Why have you brought me here?’ Lisa asked the indistinct forms around her. We have done nothing,’ one replied. ‘It is your desire to be here. Do you know why? Lisa didn’t answer right away. She gazed up into the pale, almost-white sky, to clouds that floated impossibly high in an atmosphere so deep that it could sustain eight or a dozen different thermal layers, one stacked on top of another. While she watched clouds slowly form and dissolve over and through each other, she could feel hands and lips delicately and lovingly caress her body, bringing her slowly toward her next orgasm. An invisible tongue licked a nipple


Fingers trailed down her stomach and gently caressed the inside of a thigh. She felt detached and separate, yet more complete than any time she could remember. You didn’t learn this from me…’ Lisa thought at the insubstantial forms surrounding her. You are correct,’ a mind she recognized as Tia, replied. ‘We also gave solace to your mother. We taught each other much. Where did Mom take you?’ Lisa asked, curious. Then feeling some confusion at her question, ‘What place did Mom feel was special when she said her goodbyes She took us to a great ship,’ Tia, again, replied


‘There, she made love to you one final time, and said goodbye. I already said goodbye to Vlad,’ Lisa said with anger in her voice, ‘when I killed him! You cannot lie to us when we are joined like this,’ another mind, perhaps more than one, said to her. ‘You did not kill him. You set him free. I couldn’t find him afterward,’ Lisa insisted, becoming upset now. ‘I destroyed him! All you have to do to find him again is remember his touch,’ Tara whispered into her mind. Remember his touch…’ several others whispered. Lisa woke up. Her arms were tied down and ropes cut tightly into her breasts and stomach


Looking up, she saw Vlad playing with a sharpened stake. He was carbonizing the pointed end of it in their campfire, turning it around and around, slowly and lovingly smoothing the rough edges as though he knew exactly where he was going to put it. Lisa felt her body becoming aroused as she remembered what he did with that flaming hot piece of wood. The memory was so powerful that she didn’t need to touch herself to come – not that she could have with her hands tied so tightly behind her. Vlad rose up, the smoking stake in his hands and walked toward her. He smiled as he noticed she was awake, and kissed her gently, almost delicately, on her lips. As his kiss grew hungrier, Lisa could feel the heat emanating from the stake. It was warming the lower part of her bare, rope-bound belly. Lisa’s breath grew quicker and more ragged as her body tensed to receive his gift to her. The heat radiating from the stake was warming her pelvis and her thighs, now. She fought to spread her legs to better receive his gift between her legs, be it stake or penis
She would joyfully accept either from him. She moaned in ecstasy as Vlad entered her and began to fuck her, knowing that the stake was being reserved for her/his pleasure, to be taken in a very short while. She grew dizzy as he continued to kiss her, breathing her life-giving air into his body and breathing his air into hers. He was leaning hard against her, now, the tree she was tied to holding them both as he was so dizzy that he couldn’t stand, but not so dizzy that he stopped ramming his cock in and out of her. Finally, when she was nearly unconscious and completely saturated with asphyxiated sensation, he broke his kiss and gasped for air, still leaning heavily against her – still with his hard cock deep inside her. Lisa gasped, barely conscious, fighting her body for air even as it demanded her attention with its overwhelming orgasm. She strained against the ropes, her legs no longer able to hold her up as she twitched and trembled from the raging fires flooding her insides. Then that hard, hot stake was in her belly – searing, twisting, digging in deeply, making her scream in agony, scream in orgasm, scream into oblivion Lisa woke up
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
The Necrotwins were lying around and half on top of her. Murielle, Miranda and Haley were unconscious. Tia and Tara were weeping softly and hugging each other tightly. Holly sat between Lisa’s legs, not looking at anything, but breathing as though she’d been in a battle, or, more likely, just had a tremendous orgasm. The ‘T’ girls, noticing that Lisa was awake, reached out and hugged her tightly. In their minds, Lisa could see them giving solace to her mother. The experience they’d lived through with B la was very similar to her own, just now, with the dream image of Vlad. The weight of another body attracted Lisa’s attention. Holly was kissing Lisa’s stomach, right where that hot stake had penetrated her. She kissed and licked that spot for a moment, then rose up again, almost reverently, and hugged Lisa around the waist. Okay, girls,” Lisa said, deciding she’d had enough
“Everybody off! Wow!” a new voice said from somewhere nearby. “That was the most intense thing I’ve ever seen! Lisa jumped. The three girls who were awake also jumped. Everyone looked at the newcomer. Oh. It’s just you,” Lisa said, recognizing Amber. Well, thanks!” Commander Cutberg said in response. “I’m happy to see you, too! Okay, girls,” Lisa called out to her coven. “Scat! Kirk and McCoy have to powwow now. Are they all twins?” Amber asked, surprised by the similarities of each pair. Lisa nodded while delicately pulling Tia’s fighting knife out of her right breast


“Yeah, Just like you and Ember. Sit down, Jim. What can I do for you? What were you doing?” Amber asked. “I’ve never seen anything like that. I’ve never *felt* anything like that! They were using knives on you! And that stuff you were broadcasting Just teaching them the basics of survival,” Lisa mused, pulling the matching blade out of her left breast. “Things they need to know to get through life alive, you know? Not really,” Amber admitted. “How come you never showed that stuff to me ’n Ember? Lisa looked at Amber, not sure how to say what needed to be said. Finally she sighed, and began. You two were my first twins,” Lisa said
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
“I didn’t even know at the time that I would start collecting you. But then twin children started showing up among what few refugees sought entrance into Solar City. Maybe the solar radiation had something to do with the fact that the few children being born were often twins, and, more often than not, had psychic abilities as well. How these kids found Solar City, I have no idea, but I could see they were special – like you and Ember, so I let them enter. And as they grew up, I started interacting with them more and more – just teaching them the really basic stuff, and they just sort of formed a clique. As they became sexually active, the games they played with each other evolved to accommodate their needs and desires. When they were children, they didn’t play tag or hide-and-seek – they were psychic, you see, and those games were too easily won. The games they liked best were strategy games – ‘Ambush’, ‘War’, ‘Rough Riders’ – each one knowing what the others were doing but not allowed to use that information – except in ‘Ambush’. A double ‘Ambush’ to ambush the ambushers was permitted in that game. Amber smiled, remembering similar times with her own twin, Ember. Once they discovered sex,” Lisa continued, “they kept playing these games, but they added sex-play into it so that when one pretended to kill one of the others, the winner could play with and sexually torment the ‘dead’ victims. They all found that pretty exciting, and it didn’t take them long after they started doing that before they began calling themselves the ‘Necrotwins Club’. One of them found out what me, Tanya and Tabatha did, and that we had named our own little group the ‘Femme Fatales’, another ‘death wish’ name
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
They decided they wanted to be, like, a second team or a ‘backup’ so that if anything happened to a Femme, one of them could replace the lost team member. So they dropped the ‘Club’ from their group name and just call themselves the Necrotwins now, as they would be taking the place of any dead or missing Femme. Do they know about the Praetor?” Amber asked. I don’t think so,” Lisa replied. “Although they could have found an image of it in my head or maybe when they consoled Mom. Well, anyway,” Amber said, “there’s something going on with the Praetor, and I don’t know what…” Something looked a little strange… “what it… um…” The lake was tilted. “Why is the water crooked? Oh! You noticed!” Lisa grinned. “Congratulations! We’ve been turning for almost a day, now, and you’re the first one to notice. What do you mean: Turning?” Amber asked, her face full of uncertainty and worry. “You mean like, ‘Turning the Ship’? Yeah,” Lisa admitted. “I wanted to see how well we could maneuver at this speed. You’re changing our direction of travel?” Amber was definitely worried now. And starting to get angry
“Where the hell are we going? Lisa blinked up at the mortified commander. “Mars, of course. Where did you think we were going? MARS!?” Amber yelled. “Why the hell are we going to Mars? You swear more than I do,” Lisa observed. “What difference does it make to you where we’re going? Because! I’m the…” Amber began, then hesitated. “I’m the one in charge of the bridge! I should know about these things! Why?” Lisa wanted to know. Why?” Amber yelled, almost in tears, now. “Why? It’s my JOB, that’s why! And you just… just… took it from me! There! I said it! You took my job away from me! I’m the… I’m the Captain! You’re the coordinator,” Lisa reminded her. “You coordinate shipwide activities
That’s your job description. There is no ‘captain’ position. Ask my step-mom. She made the roster. But… but, my ship…” Amber whimpered. “It’s my ship… my command Lisa stood up and hugged her blood-sister. “You’ve been playing Captain Kirk and Ember’s been playing ‘Scottie’. But it was just playing
The Praetor ‘is’ the ship, and it doesn’t really need maintenance, or orders. It knows where we’re going, and we’re going to Mars. But, why?” Amber wanted to know through her tears. “Why are we going to Mars? Because Mom’s ship is there,” Lisa said simply. “And another Praetor. But,” Amber asked, suddenly realizing something, “if the Praetor is controlling the ship, why did you say you wanted to see how well You really are pretty bright,” Lisa laughed, not too harshly. “You’re right. I’m not doing anything, but we’re really are switching ends. Switching ends?” Amber asked, still confused


“You mean to slow down? Yep!” Lisa replied. “In another two or three days, we’ll be matched with Mars’ orbital speed, and close enough to locate Mom’s missing ship. You mean you don’t know where the other ship is?” asked Amber. Well, we did until twenty years ago when their Praetor stopped broadcasting,” Lisa replied. “But, it couldn’t have drifted far. It was in a solar orbit near Mars at the time and traveling at about the same direction and speed. You mean there could be survivors?” Amber asked, not believing the possibility. Lisa shook her head. “No, not unless the Praetor collected their life-forces
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
If it managed to save anyone, they could be reborn when we return to New Eden. There’s a university there that specializes double anal fucking in bio-genetics. Bio-genetics?” Amber asked. “What can they do? List grinned. “They manufacture bodies. Like mine… Well, like Mom’s, anyway. Wow!” Amber murmured. “Am I really that much out of the loop? Lisa laughed. “You are living in a completely different world, Amber. You have Roland, and your sister, but you shut the rest of us out
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING
You talk to the Praetor sometimes, though, and it likes you, or so it says. The Praetor likes me?” Amber asked, incredulous. “It’s a machine! How can it ‘like’ or ‘dislike’ anyone? It’s alive,” Lisa informed her. “Why don’t you ask it? I did. Once you get to know it, it will talk to you on a more personal level. It gets annoyed though, when you try to make it do things with your dead knobs and switches on the bridge when you could just ask it to do whatever. I thought that was what I was supposed to do,” Amber replied, sounding a little defensive. Well, on the earlier designs,” Lisa smiled, “that was true


But this design is different in that this ‘ship-skin’ actually houses the Praetor. The ship is the Praetor, and the Praetor is the ship. double anal fucking That was done on purpose and that was what the Praetor wanted. The Praetor wanted to be a ship?” Amber asked, trying to clarify what Lisa was saying. Lisa grinned and said, “The Praetor wanted mobility. Now, it has it. But it’s still taking us to Mars, for now,” Lisa clarified. I hope you don’t take this the wrong way,” Amber said, “but a living machine is in control of all our destinies. Is that right? Uh-huh,” Lisa agreed, getting slightly annoyed that Amber was taking so long to figure all this out. “Right. And that doesn’t upset you? The Praetor is interested in our survival,” Lisa explained, bored now with the whole conversation
“Talk to it and get to know it. Now go away. Amber turned and walked sullenly back the way she came. As she stood in the lift she started to press the button to take her almost a half-mile straight up to the bridge, then reality began to sink in. I’m inside the Praetor,’ she thought. ‘I’m like a tapeworm, or maybe an amoeba. How can it have my best interests at heart? How can it even know what I want? She sighed and forced her body to become less tense. Take me to the bridge, please,” she said out loud to no one. The lift began to rise. Are you the ship?” she asked, still addressing the almost empty lift. Yes,’ the Praetor said into her mind. ‘Do you have a question? No, I don’t think so,’ Amber thought back at it. ‘I don’t know… Yes! What am I doing here? Do you have any idea? You are surviving,’ the Praetor replied. A thought behind the simple statement seemed to suggest that the answer was obvious. Wrong fucking question,” Amber murmured out loud
“Why am I here? You are here because you thought you could help,’ the Praetor replied. ‘Why else would you be here? That’s what I’m asking you, dammit!” Amber snarled into the air. You search for complexities that don’t exist,’ the Praetor responded. ‘Logic and survival are simple tasks. Your emotions are complex and stain everything you view with complexities that are often only illusions. So I’m nuts?” she asked it. All beings are insane to the degree that they allow their emotions to rule their logic,’ the Praetor replied. So I should just ignore how I feel? The Praetor hesitated for a moment to give her the chance to figure it out herself. To set yourself against your emotions is still to be ruled by them,’ the Praetor replied, finally. Talking to you is really frustrating,” Amber pointed out. It is not my purpose to answer your questions,’ the Praetor pointed out in return. ‘My purpose is to instruct and enlighten. So ‘enlighten’ me as to why I’m here!” Amber growled. “If you can The lift reached the bridge and the door slid open. I can only assume you have returned to the bridge because you have an emotional attachment to it,’ the Praetor replied. ‘I can see no other reason for you being here at this time. You are not needed here until we reach Mars
Then, you will be requested to coordinate inter-ship activities. Requested?’ Not ‘ordered’? she asked, thinking the thought so that the watch officer wouldn’t think she was talking to herself. I do not own you,’ the Praetor replied candidly. ‘I ask you to do this because you enjoy doing it, and you are good at it. I don’t believe it!” Amber said out loud. Ma’am?” the watch officer said, startled by the sudden statement. Nothing, just talking to myself,” Commander Cutberg replied. What should I do in the meantime?’ she thought at the Praetor. What would you like to do?’ the Praetor replied. ‘You have the freedom of the ship, as usual, to do as you please. Oh, boy,” Amber muttered. Commander?” the watch officer asked. “Are you alright? Yes! I’m fine!” she replied, sounding perhaps a little terse. Then, more apologetically, “What’s your name, anyway? Dennis, Ma’am” the watch officer replied. “Dennis Knight. Well, Dennis, I’m Amber,” she stated, introducing herself. Yes, Ma’am, I know,” Dennis, the watch officer replied. You can call me that from now on, if you wish,” Amber told him. Yes, Ma’am… um, I mean, thank you, Ma… Amber,” he stuttered. What are you doing here?” she asked. Um, watching the equipment?” he replied, hoping he answered it right. Were you told to do that?” she asked. Well, no, Ma… Amber,” he said. “I was asked to, though. I thought it was quite a privilege that they’d ask me At least you have a function here,” Amber murmured, somewhat to herself. Ma’am? I mean, Miss? It’s Missus – at least for the time being,” Amber replied, reminded of another problem she didn’t have a solution to. You get lonely up here all by yourself?” she asked. Well, no… Amber, not really,” Dennis replied


“The Praetor is teaching me Quantum Physics. The Praetor?” she asked, almost laughing. “Of course! How thoughtless of me! You live in a completely different world, Amber. You have Roland, and your sister, but you shut the rest of us out.’ Lisa’s words echoed in her mind. Not anymore, I don’t…’ Amber thought to herself, finally coming up with an answer to Lisa’s accusation. But she knew it hadn’t been an accusation – not really. Lisa had simply wanted Amber to realize that. What did she want me to know? That I feel trapped? Or that I’ve trapped myself! That must be it – she even said it – I shut them all out! Well, the Praetor says I’m not needed here for a couple more days,” Amber told her new friend Dennis, “so I’m going to spend some time in the Grotto. Great!” Dennis grinned. “I was wondering why you weren’t enjoying yourself more. Have fun! I might see you down there after my watch! Amber left the bridge – not ‘her’ bridge, not any longer, anyway. But then, she realized, it had never been hers


It had just been a game – a game that she would play in a few days when they got to Mars, but a game that she could put down whenever she wanted, now. It was a new feeling for her, and she couldn’t quite describe it, then the word came and she recognized it for what it was – Freedom.
DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

double anal fucking

ENTER TO DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING

DOUBLE ANAL FUCKING double anal fucking

double anal fucking, jacky in bus, pornstar humping, brunette college sex party, vaginally love, girlfriend homemade cum, lesbian sex toys, hot lingerie cum swapping, les sexes, oiled solo,
Related posts:
{ Last Page } { Page 1 of 4 } { Next Page }
Recent Entries
POSITIONS GAME
WET SLUT
ANAL MOMMY
TORI CUM SWAP
SEX ASS MASTERS
Links
amateur young sexy
asian scandal
sexy blowjobs
mature creampies porn
minka strapon deauxma
sorpresa pillada upskirt
mandy blake anal
skinny teen pics
snells beach school
Porn